An Understated Dominance (Chinese Version) Chapter 601-700

“You really need a good beating!” Dustin finally reached his breaking poi
nt. He raised his hand
and slapped James across the face.
James was hit so hard that he was lifted off the
ground. His nose and mouth twisted to one side as
his head cracked against the wall, and he passed out.
“Asshole, how
dare you continue hurting people?!” Florence yelled, her face furious.
“Rhys, you’re a huge bully!”
Both Julie and Florence were
aflame with righteous indignation. However, they knew they
couldn’t beat him. Otherwise, they
would have gotten violent from the very start.

“I don’t want to waste my breath talking to you. Once Dahlia wakes up, sh
e’ll tell you the truth. Now get out
of my sight and take that piece of shit with you!” Dustin roared.

This time, James had truly pissed him off. He was as cowardly as a mouse,
yet he bullied those

weaker than him. When James had to confront Duncan, he didn’t even dare t
o make a noise; he

was quick to abandon his sister and run. And now, after being rescued, he
was still trying to
manipulate the truth to frame Dustin and throw him under the bus.
Lowly scum like him deserved to be taught a lesson.

“Rhys, just wait! This isn’t over. You beat my son and hurt my daughter.
I will get justice!”

After a series of animated curses, Florence finally left indignantly with
her family. She knew that Dustin was very skilled in combat, so she only
dared to use her mouth and not her hands.
Of course, she had made up her mind to blackmail him miserably after this.
In the best–
case scenario, she might be able to get that piece of land where the buil
dings were.
The night flew by.

The next morning, when the first ray of sunlight filtered through the win
dows of one of the rooms in the Ansdale South Hospital, Dahlia finally op
ened her eyes after a night of being unconscious.

At that moment, Florence happened to walk in with a tray of breakfast. “D
ahlia, you’re awake? How do you feel? Does it hurt anywhere?”
“Mom, what am I doing here?” Dahlia rubbed her head, feeling woozy.

“Dahlia, you were drugged yesterday. I was worried about you, so I brough
t you to the hospital,”
Florence explained.
“Drugged?”

Chapter 602

Dahlia thought about it long and hard before finally recalling what happe
ned in the casino last night. She had drank two glasses and passed out wi
th no recollection of what happened

afterward, but it seemed like she was safe.

“This is all that bastard’s fault! If Dustin didn’t harbor any ill intent
ions toward you and your

brother, none of this would have happened to the both of you!” Florence e
xploded.

“Dustin? What does any of this have to do with him?” Dahlia was puzzled.

“I bet you still have no idea that he conspired with the owner of the cas
ino to drug you. He
was going to take advantage of you. Fortunately, James fought back and ma
naged to save you,” Florence replied.

“Mom, there must be some kind of mistake.” Dahlia smiled. “Dustin would n
ever hurt me, much
less use such dirty tactics. You’ve got it all wrong.”

“Oh, Dahlia. You get tricked all the time because of how naive you are.”
Florence retorted, her face serious. “You should never judge a book by it
s cover. Dustin may look like a good man, but he’s actually rotten to the
core!”

“Mom, Dustin isn’t that kind of person.” Dahlia frowned in displeasure. S
he knew what kind of man Dustin was, and he definitely wasn’t the kind of
person Florence was describing.

“You didn’t get to witness how disgusting he truly is last night. He didn
’t just touch you; he also beat James up. Thanks to that, your brother is
still unconscious in the hospital right now!”
Florence fumed.
“Dustin beat up James? No way.” Dahlia was skeptical.

“I saw it with my own eyes. Why would I lie to you? Your aunt and cousin
were there too. You can ask them if you don’t believe me.” Florence retor
ted confidently.

“I know Dustin very well. If he hit James, then James must have done some
thing wrong,” Dahlia
quickly replied.

“Hey! How could you defend an outsider? James is the victim here, yet you
’re defending that bastard! What on earth are you thinking?” Florence shr
ieked.

“Mom, there must be a misunderstanding. I refuse to believe that Dustin w
ould hit someone for no reason.” Dahlia shook her head adamantly.

Although she wasn’t sure about what happened yesterday night, Dustin clea
rly helped get her to safety because she had left him a text before going
to the casino as a precaution.
“Hmph! That brute hit James because he was angry that
his tricks got exposed!” Florence seethed.
“I still-” Before Dahlia could
continue her sentence, Julie barged into the room anxiously, yelling, “Au
nt Florence, bad news! James‘ condition suddenly took a turn for the wors
e, and he’s been sent
to the operating room!”

“What? The operating room?” Florence was shocked, “Wasn’t he fine last ni
ght? Why did his condition suddenly worsen?”

Chapter 602

“I’m not too sure either, but the doctor said that things were very serio
us. You should hurry over immediately!” Julie urged.

“Right! Let’s go!” Florence quickly dashed out of the room. Dahlia immedi
ately put on her shoes
and followed after her mother.

When they reached the operating room waiting room, they could do nothing
but pace and wait anxiously for the results. It wasn’t until three hours
later that the doors opened again, and several
doctors and nurses emerged, looking drained.

“Doctor, how is my son doing? Is he alright?” Florence asked fearfully.

The surgeon sighed regretfully and replied, “I’m sorry. We tried our best
, but we were unable to bring the patient back. He has passed away.”
“What?” Everyone was shocked, their faces frozen in disbelief.
“D–
dead?” As if struck by lightning, Florence’s knees went weak, and she
sank to the floor,
devastated.
Chapin 603

Chapter 603

James‘ death shocked everyone. They couldn’t believe that the man who had
been so full of life last night was now dead.

“N–
no! It can’t be! How could my brother be dead?” Dahlia shook her head rep
eatedly, her face full of disbelief. “Please try and save my brother agai
n! I’m willing to pay any price!”

“I’m sorry, but there’s nothing we can do. Our deepest condolences.” The
doctor shook his head.

“But how could this be?” Tears streamed down Dahlia’s face, and she stagg
ered backward. She
couldn’t believe that her brother had died just like that.

“Oh, James! My son!” Florence wailed in anguish as James‘ body was wheele
d out. She burst into tears at the sight of the lifeless body.

She couldn’t believe that her only son, whom she babied endlessly, had di
ed so suddenly. What a
tragic outcome!

“Doctor, my nephew was fine yesterday, so why did he die? Did you guys ma
ke a mistake during surgery?” Victoria questioned.

The patient suffered a severe head injury that resulted in intracranial b
leeding. We’ve done everything we could.” The surgeon quickly explained.

Hearing this, Florence sprung up and swore. “It’s Dustin! That F*cker did
this! He killed my son!”

“You’re right. James must have died because of Dustin’s violent assault l
ast night. He even hit James on the head!” Julie exclaimed, a sudden real
ization dawning on her.

“That goddamn bastard! How dare he kill my son! I’ll make him pay!” Flore
nce roared.
“I–it can’t be Dustin!” Dahlia was still in denial.

“Dahlia Nicholson! Your brother is dead! Are you still going to defend th
at piece of shit?” Florence
was furious.

“There must be a misunderstanding. There must be!” Dahlia kept shaking he
r head, unable to accept this shocking reality.

“Dahlia, it’s true that Dustin did it. We saw the whole thing happen last
night.” Julie stated
gravely.

“I was there too. This happened because Dustin assaulted James.” Victoria
echoed.

“Open your eyes and look at your brother’s body. Look at what that bastar
d did to James‘ face!” Florence grabbed Dahlia by the collar and dragged
her toward James‘ lifeless body. The bruises and swelling on his face tha
t indicated his brutal assault were still clearly visible.
“Why? Why did this happen?” Dahlia sobbed in anguish. Her
brother’s death was already a huge blow to her, but the fact that Dustin
was the person who killed James hurt her far worse.

Although she wanted to deny this truth, all evidence pointed at Dustin, s
o she had no choice but to accept it. Now, she was
at a loss for what to do.
Why had it been Dustin?

Why did he hurt her brother?
What will happen to her and Dustin?

“Oh God, why are you doing this to me? Why?” Dahlia screamed in her head.
She clutched her chest and felt as her heart shattered into a million pi
eces as she sobbed heartbreakingly.

Dahlia was eventually so overwhelmed that she collapsed, passing out on t
he spot.
In the
afternoon, inside one of the hospital’s wards, Florence and the others ha
d started handling. things related to James‘ passing.

Chapter 604

Meanwhile, Dahlia sat alone on the hospital bed with a dull gaze and a ha
ggard face. All the crying had tired her out, and her head was so hazy sh
e felt like a zombie. Today’s blow had completely overwhelmed her.

“Dahlia

Dustin suddenly walked into the room. His tone was concerned as he asked,
“I heard you were admitted to the hospital. Which part of your body is t
he discomfort coming from? Do you want me to take a look at it?”
Unresponsive, Dahlia sat still like a statue.

“What’s wrong, Dahlia?” Dustin waved a hand in front of Dahlia’s face, wh
ose expression remained as emotionless as a lifeless doll. Usually, only
devastated people who had lost all hope showed such an expression

Dustin frowned and immediately felt her pulse, only to realize that it wa
s irregular and extremely weak, like a candle that was going to blow out
at any moment.

“How did this happen?” Dustin was shocked. He quickly took out his silver
needles and began treating Dahlia

A stream of true energy started flowing into her body as more needles pie
rced her.

“Dahlia, wake up!” Dustin yelled as he kept inserting more needles into h
er body.

He had no idea what caused her to turn this way, but he did know that if
her condition was not
treated soon, she was either going to die or go crazy!
“Wake up!”

As he stabbed the last needle into Dahlia’s skin, an abundant stream of t
rue energy flowed out of
his body and into Dahlia’s.

It took a moment for Dahlia to come back to her senses and for light to r
eturn to her eyes.

“Great!” Dustin let out a breath of relief. He asked worriedly, “What hap
pened, Dahlia? You were-”

Before he could finish his words, Dahlia swiped her hand across his face
fiercely, shocking him.

“What?” Dustin frowned and turned to look at her, only to see her trembli
ng as tears filled her eyes.

“Why are you here? I don’t want to see you. Get out!” Dahlia wailed, slap
ping him again.
This time, however, Dustin caught her hand gently. “What on
earth happened, Dahlia?”
“How dare you ask me! Don’t you know what you did?” Dahlia seethed.

“I really don’t. Was there a misunderstanding?” Dustin asked hesitantly.

“Misunderstanding? My brother is dead, yet you tell me there was a misund
erstanding?” Dahlia practically roared.
“James is dead?” Dustin paled. “How could this be?”

“You murderer! You killed my brother! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!
” Fists rained down on Dustin as Dahlia vented all her anger at him.

Chop:604
“Me? No way.” Dustin was flabbergasted.

“Don’t even try denying it. My brother was hospitalized because of what y
ou did last night. They failed to save him this morning, so he’s dead now
!” Dahlia’s face was full of agony.

“Impossible!” Dustin immediately shook his head. “I did slap him a few ti
mes last night, but I

made sure to control my strength. It was nowhere near enough to kill him!
”

Despite his hatred for James, Dustin would never kill the other man. Yest
erday’s actions were merely to teach James a lesson, so how could they ha
ve caused his death?

Chapter 605

“Don’t make excuses! Your palm prints are all over my brother’s face, and
the doctors said he suffered severe head trauma. If you weren’t the one
who caused it, who else could it be? Why? Why did you have to hit him so
hard? Even if he did something wrong, you shouldn’t
have killed him!” Dahlia bawled, her fist pounding on Dustin’s chest.

Although Dustin should be the one in pain, the person who ended up with t
ears streaking down.

their face was Dahlia.

“Dahlia, I think that there’s something fishy with James‘ sudden death. P
lease believe me. I would never kill him!” Dustin responded gravely.

“Believe you? How am I supposed to do that when all evidence is pointing
at you?” Dahlia roared. It has been proven that Dustin was the person who
hit James, causing the latter to be hospitalized. Doctors have also conf
irmed that the cause of James‘ death was head trauma.

These answers were concrete evidence that pointed to Dustin as the murder
er. So even if Dahlia was willing to believe that this hadn’t been Dustin
’s intention, it was an undeniable fact that Dustin had accidentally kill
ed her brother.

“Calm down, Dahlia. We haven’t gotten to the bottom of this incident yet.
Please give me some time.” Dustin’s brows were furrowed deeply.

“How am I supposed to calm down when my brother’s dead body is laying in
the morgue? Dustin, from today onward, we are over! I don’t want to ever
see you again, so get out!” Losing control of her emotions, Dahlia slappe
d and clawed at him.

There was no way she could ever forgive him for killing her brother, whic
h meant that from now
on, they were enemies.

“Take care of yourself, Dahlia. I’ll get to the bottom of this soon.” Rea
lizing that nothing he said. was getting to her, Dustin stopped trying to
explain himself and got up to leave.

Instead of leaving, he headed straight to the hospital morgue. To be hone
st, he wasn’t so confident. anymore. Although his strikes hadn’t been too
powerful, it was true that he hit James, so there was still a chance tha
t things had gone wrong.

Still, who knew? Maybe James had terrible luck and accidentally fell to h
is death instead.

Dustin was determined to check things out for himself. He pretended to be
one of James‘ family members and entered the hospital morgue. Dustin fou
nd the container where James‘ body was being kept and pulled the drawer o
ut, revealing a face that was blue and black. All the marks from
yesterday were still clearly visible.
Dustin steeled himself and began examining James‘ body carefully.

“Visible injuries on the face, bloodshot eyes, forceful impact on the for
ehead, damage to the back. of
the head, and blood clots in the nostrils. It seems like intracranial ble
eding is the cause of his death…” Dustin mumbled to himself, his frown de
epening as he realized that James‘ death was indeed caused by head trauma
.
Could it be that he accidentally killed the other man?

Dustin’s heart sank at the thought. He was sure that if that were the cas
e, Dahlia would hate him
for the rest of her life.1

Dustin became lost in thought as he tried to think of what to do next.
Suddenly, Dustin thought of something. He leaned closer and examined
James‘ body again, paying more attention to the top of the man’s head thi
s time and carefully combing through each
strand of hair.
After a while, he finally found something out of the ordinary.

At the center of James‘ scalp, there was a minuscule black dot hidden in
the dense forest of hair. The dot, which was the size of a pinprick, was
so small that others could have easily missed it.

Dustin reached out, and a force sucked a black needle the width of a stra
nd of hair out of James‘
head.

“I knew something was wrong.” A shiver ran down Dustin’s back as he studi
ed the black needle in
his hand.

Chapter 606

It was obvious that someone was trying to frame Dustin for James‘ death,
but who? Was it the

Doyle family or the Grant family? Or perhaps someone he had never met bef
ore. And why would they do this? Were they trying to turn Dahlia against
him?

Dustin stared at the black needle he was holding. He wanted to explain ev
erything to Dahlia but stopped himself. He knew that in her current state
, she would never believe him.

Besides, all he had was the needle, which wasn’t enough to prove anything
. He would only be able to prove his innocence when he found the real kil
ler.

Just then, the sound of the phone ringing tore through the air. Dustin fi
shed out his phone and
saw that it was Nelson.
“Hello? Great timing, Nelson. There’s something I need you to-”

Before Dustin could finish what he wanted to say, a panicked voice rang o
ut. “We’re in trouble, Sir!”
“What’s happening?” Dustin frowned.

“A bunch of martial artists just randomly barged into our dojo and began
beating our men up. They are ruthless! Our men
have no chance of stopping these people, so please save us!” Nelson plead
ed desperately.

“Hang on. I’m on my way!” Dustin hùng up and immediately made his way to
the Flame Dragon Dojo. As the gang’s leader, there was no way he could ju
st ignore this.
After half an
hour, Dustin finally arrived at the Flame Dragon Dojo, where a bunch of h
is disciples were sprawled out on the floor.

Foreign martial artists clad in dark clothes had completely taken over th
e place. Even the Four Guardians, who were fairly strong, were pinned und
er their feet, unable to move at all, while
Nelson was shaking where he knelt on the ground.

“Sir!” Nelson was overjoyed when he saw Dustin and struggled to stand up.
However, he was kicked in the back by a bearded man and fell
back onto the ground.

“Are you the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang?” The bearded man rose to hi
s feet slowly, his expression arrogant.
“I am. And who are you?” Dustin asked.

“The name’s Malcom. Bennet Malcom. I’m the Doyle family’s envoy, and I wa
s ordered to capture you.” Bennet answered calmly.
“Bennet Malcom?” The Flame Dragon
Gang immediately paled when they heard this. Bennet Malcom, otherwise kno
wn as Maniac, was a Divine–
level martial artist who also happened to be Terry Doyle’s right–
hand man. He was notorious for winning all duels people challenged him wi
th, regardless of his opponents‘ level. His methods were also brutal to t
he point that his opponents either ended up dead or critically injured, w
hich was why the mere mention of his name was enough to throw Nelson
and the others into a state of frenzy.

Besides being insanely powerful, Bennet also had the support of the Doyle
family, making him
untouchable.

“The Doyle family again?” Dustin raised an eyebrow. “You guys really don’
t know when to give up,
do you?”

First, it had been Duncan, now, it was their family envoy. They seem to
really have their eyes set on Dustin

The Flame Dragon Gang belongs to Mr. Doyle in the first place, yet you ki
lled Harry Hall and took over the gang without permission. Your actions h
ave made Mr. Doyle very angry. He has ordered. me to take you in for
questioning. You better behave to save yourself from the pain.” Bennet th
reatened coolly.
“Enough with the chit–
chat, Bennet. Arrest that F*cker. I want my revenge!” Right then, a young
woman with a clenched jaw limped her way out of the crowd.

“It’s you?” Dustin narrowed his eyes as he immediately recognized the wom
an, who was none other than Maggie Doyle, whom he had met during yesterda
y’s car accident.

Chapter 607

“Hey, motherF*cker. I bet you didn’t expect me to come for you so soon.”
Maggie sneered. “I’ve warned you not to cross me, or you’d be dead meat.
I bet you’re shaking in fear now, aren’t you?”

As soon as she went home, she
ordered her men to look into Dustin and discovered that he was

the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang. Her cousin Terry had been the one wh
o was controlling that gang, so how dare Dustin touch that gang!
She
immediately went to report her findings to Terry, secretly exaggerating t
he story, which led
to the current situation.

“Wasn’t yesterday’s lesson memorable enough? Why would you ask for anothe
r beating?” Dustin. asked nonchalantly.

“A beating? Haha! Look around you. You’re surrounded by martial artists w
ho work under my family!” Maggie yelled.

As the only martial arts family among the Fabulous Five, the Doyle family
focused more on

security and provided martial arts assistance, which was why despite bein
g the weakest of the five families in terms of wealth, their physical str
ength was second to none.
*Just because you
have numbers on your side doesn’t mean you’ll win.” Dustin shook his head
.

I’m not in the mood for bloodshed today, so as long as you apologize, com
pensate
all the damages, and promise not to do this again, I might let this matte
r slide.”
“Let this matter slide? Pfft!” Maggie burst out laughing.
“B*tch, what gives you the right to say

that? Your life is in my hands now. You’d be dead if I ordered my men to
tear you to shreds!”

“Really? Try it, then ” Dustin spread out his hands, his expression remai
ning unchanged.

“I guess you’re going to be stubborn till the end. Bennet, destroy him!”
Maggie gestured to Bennet and took a seat at the side to enjoy the show.

“Kid, you shouldn’t have offended Ms. Maggie. I was planning to capture y
ou peacefully, but now,

I’ll have no choice but to break your limbs to placate her,” Bennet said
frigidly as he trudged forward, his large, imposing frame putting immense
pressure on others.
“Sir, Bennet Malcom is a powerful Divine–
level martial artist. You’re no match for him, so run!”
Nelson, who was tied up, cried.

“What will you guys do if I run now?” Dustin was surprised by Nelson’s lo
yalty.

“Our lives are nothing compared to yours. Let them do whatever they want!
” Nelson answered firmly. From the moment he heard Bennet’s name, he knew
that he was doomed.

“As your leader, there’s no way I’d abandon all of you,” Dustin responded
calmly.

“Sir, as long as you’re alive, there will always be hope. You’re extremel
y talented; you’ll reach the top in no time. There’s no need
for you to risk your life here!” Nelson shouted. Although Dustin
was also a Divine–
level martial artist, he was still no match for a seasoned fighter like B
ennet. Not to mention, Bennet also had the Doyle family backing him up.

“I don’t deserve to be your leader if I run away in times of trouble.” Du
stin was unfazed.

“Sir! Now is not the time to be stubborn. Bennet is far too
strong for you to handle. Saving your own life is far more important. Hur
ry, run!” Nelson panicked.
“Run, Sir! Forget about us!”
“As long as you’re safe, the Flame Dragon Gang
can rise again. Our deaths won’t be in vain!”

Influenced by Nelson, the rest of the gang’s disciples began crying out i
n righteousness.

In the martial world, nothing was more important than loyalty and righteo
usness. The fact that Dustin was willing to stand up against the Doyle fa
mily for them was enough to prove that they
had chosen the right person to follow.

“Don’t worry. This big guy can’t do anything to me.” Dustin smiled softly
. “Stubborn to the end, I see? Let’s see how long you’ll last!” Maggie sn
iggered.

Chapter 608

“Hey, kid. You should’ve listened when they told you to run, but unfortun
ately, it’s too late now. Bennet stepped closer to Dustin. Soon, Bennet w
as less than 20 feet away from Dustin, which
was the best range for an attack. There was no way Dustin could escape fr
om him.

“When did I ever say that I wanted to run?” Dustin retorted calmly.

“Do you still plan to resist after hearing my nickname?” Bennet sneered.

“Resist? No, you misunderstand me. I’m merely going to knock you out.” Du
stin corrected.

“Knock me out? Pfft!” Bennet sniggered. “Fine. I’ll give you a chance. I
won’t move
from this spot. You have three chances to strike me. I’ll let you go if y
ou can make me take even a single step backward.”

His words put a smirk on Maggie’s and the others‘ faces, who were all awa
re that Bennet’s body was impenetrable. Even those of the same rank as hi
m couldn’t break through his defenses. So everyone was confident that eve
n if Bennet let Dustin attack him thirty
times without protecting himself, the former would still be completely un
harmed.

“This is interesting. Bennet is going to play a game of cat and mouse.” M
aggie smirked.
“The brat is going to make
a fool of himself, yet he thinks he’s got the upper hand.”

The martial artists from the Doyle family had their arms crossed and were
grinning from ear to ear as they watched on. While Nelson and the others
gritted their teeth and clenched their jaws.

Bennet was clearly humiliating Dustin, yet Nelson and the rest of the gan
g were too weak to fight
back.

“Are you sure you want to let me have three strikes at you first?” Dustin
suddenly asked.

“Why? Is it not enough? Fine, you can have ten. If that’s still not enoug
h, you can even have thirty.”
Bennet sneered.
“It’s okay. Just
one is enough.” Dustin smiled softly and suddenly threw an ordinary–
looking
punch.
“Don’t fall for it, Sir! He’s provoking you!” Nelson yelled.
“Ignorant fool.” Maggie sniggered.

“Things are starting to get good.” The Doyle family martial artists start
ed cheering. They naturally assumed that Dustin was making things harder
for himself.

There was an audible thump as Dustin’s fist buried itself into Bennet’s a
bdomen. However, the

latter seemed unfazed; his arms were still crossed as he sneered at Dusti
n.
“He actually made
a move? How foolish!” The Doyle family martial artists giggled jeeringly.

Bennet chuckled. “Are you trying to tickle me with that puny punch of you
rs? You-”
Suddenly, he paled and looked down as he realized something.

The place where Dustin had struck him had started churning, and suddenly,
there was an ear-
splitting bang as Bennet’s abdomen exploded, leaving a gaping, bloody ho
le.

Chapter 608

The insane force sent Bennet flying in the air before he crashed heavily
into the floor and passed.
out on impact.
With a single strike, Dustin had knocked Bennet out!

Chapter 609
Flabbergasted, everyone gaped at Bennet, who landed on the f

defeated with 7 with a crash. None of them

expected someone as powerful as Bennet to be one punch.

Wasn’t he supposed to have an impenetrable body and be insanely strong?
How was he defeated
so easily?
“I–impossible!” Maggie’s gleeful expression had vanished and
was now replaced by aghast.
This was Maniac they were talking about. A revered Divine–
level martial artist who was also Terry’s best fighter.

She couldn’t believe that such a powerful person had been defeated by a s
ingle punch from
Dustin.

“Is this Sir Rhys‘ true strength? He’s terrifying.” Nelson’s eyes were wi
de open with disbelief.

Bennet was well known for his strength, which made him the best fighter i
n the Doyle family. He had never lost a single battle
and was even strong enough to eliminate the Flame Dragon Gang by himself,
yet he had been defeated by a single attack from Dustin. That was incred
ible!
There was a pregnant pause before the uproar began.

“Holy shit! I didn’t know that Sir Rhys was so strong. Who would have exp
ected him to take Maniac down by himself? He’s awesome!”

“With such a strong leader, I’m sure our gang will go far in the future!”

The Flame Dragon Gang disciples were overjoyed by the outcome and were in
awe of Dustin’s strength.

Maniac? Yeah, right! He couldn’t even withstand a single punch from their
leader, much less
thirty punches.
“How could this have happened? Bennet lost?”

“Who the hell is that guy? How
the F*ck did he defeat Bennet so easily?”

The Doyle family’s martial artists were terrified by Dustin’s power. They
had initially thought that it would be an easy win, never expecting
things to turn out like this.
Was this the end of the Doyle family?
“Your men seem a bit weak. Why don’t you test out my
strength yourself?” Dustin turned his head, and his
gaze landed on Maggie, who stood amidst the crowd.
“W–
what?” Maggie paled and stumbled backward, nearly tripping over her feet.

“Protect Ms. Maggie!” The Doyle family’s martial artists immediately surr
ounded Maggie to keep
her safe.

All of them had their guards up, and several men had broken out in a cold
sweat. After all, how could they possibly defeat the person who won again
st Maniac? Still, they had to carry out their duty, so
even if they knew they would lose, they had to stand up and fight.
“Seeing how you defeated Bennet, I have
to admit that I underestimated you.” Maggie composed

herself quickly. “However, my family has tons of people who are way
stronger than Bennet. Do you think that you can defeat a bunch of people
just because you defeated Bennet?”

The Doyle family was a martial arts family, and each family member practi
ced martial arts, so nothing would change, no matter how powerful Dustin
was.
“So what?” Dustin responded, unfazed.

“I’m very generous. I’m willing to let you go if you get on your knees an
d grovel for forgiveness. Maggie humphed arrogantly.

Chapter 610

“I don’t think you understand the situation here. You’re the rat in the t
rap right now, not me.”

Dustin reminded.

The
Flame Dragon Gang disciples, who had been suppressed by Bennet earlier, s
prung up excitedly now that they had a fighting chance against the
Doyle family.
“What? Are you challenging my family?” Maggie yelled.

“So what if I am? Since I’ve already offended your family, I might as wel
l see things to the end. “Dustin retorted fearlessly.

“You!” Maggie seethed. She didn’t expect Dustin to be crazy enough to com
pletely disregard her family.

“Ms. Maggie, this place isn’t safe anymore. We should retreat and regroup
.” One of the martial artists next to her whispered.

There was no way they could hold out against so many gang disciples, espe
cially with Dustin around.
Maggie sucked a deep breath and eventually ordered, “Retreat!”
“Who said you could leave?”

With a fierce stomp, true energy burst out, and the Doyle family martial
artists were sent flying into the air, causing wails to ring out everywhe
re.
“Grab them!” Nelson immediately
charged forward with his men, finally having the chance to release all th
e pent–up anger from the humiliation.
“Stop!” Right before the battle broke out, a feminine voice cut
through the commotion.

A voluptuous woman clad in black walked in, with a dozen female martial a
rtists following closely behind.

“What?” Dustin frowned. He was taken aback because he knew the woman in b
lack. It was Claudia Doyle, whom he had encountered
briefly back in Swinton.
They had first met at Peaceful
Medical Center when she and Sheila had been severely injured by Thor Garc
ia, one of The Four Scoundrels. Back then, Dustin was the one who saved t
hem and killed Thor. Their interactions stopped after he cured Sheila’s
odd disease in exchange for the Gozoraberry, so he
was surprised to see Claudia here.
“You came at the right time, Claudia. Kill this
bastard for me!” Maggie’s eyes lit up, and she cried out happily.
“It’s you?” Claudia was just as astonished to see Dustin.
“Long time no see, Ms. Doyle.” Dustin greeted indifferently.

“Claudia, this man was acting so arrogantly. And he even challenged our f
amily. Take him down immediately!” Maggie jeered.

“Shut your lips!” Claudia shot Maggie a glare, causing the latter to swal
low her words.

Maggie had always been terrified of her cousin, and it wasn’t just becaus
e of her strength, but because of Claudia’s close relationship with the M
urrays. Out of all the youngsters in the Doyle family, Terry was the only
one who could control Claudia.

“Dustin, I don’t know what grudge you have against Maggie, but I must bri
ng her back safely today,” Claudia said.

“That’ll be difficult. She stirred up trouble and even hurt my men. I can
’t pretend that nothing happened.” Dustin shook his head.
“I am willing to pay you
double the compensation for all the damage she caused,” Claudia responded
confidently.

“This isn’t about money. Would you be happy if I gave you some money for
expenses after slapping you a few times?” Dustin retorted.
your
medical
“Then, what do you want?” Claudia frowned.

“First, she has to kneel and apologize. She also has to pay a tenfold com
pensation, as well as slap herself twice to show her sincerity.” Dustin s
miled softly.
“F*ck off!” Maggie snapped. “You want me
to apologize and slap myself? Who the F*ck do think you are?”
you

‘Dustin, you’re taking things too far!” Claudia growled. “I’m talking to
you nicely because saved
Sheila before. You’re going to have to suffer the consequences if you kee
p this up!”
you

Chapter 611
“Are you threatening me, Ms. Doyle?” Dustin narrowed his eyes, a
small smile on his lips.
“I’m just giving you a piece of advice!” Claudia snapped. “Terry is
the one who’s protecting Maggie. He won’t let you off the hook if you
touch even a single strand of her hair.”

“Terry Doyle?” The Flame Dragon Gang disciple instantly began shaking
in fear.
In the martial world, Terry was not only treated as the brightest
individual of the Doyle family but was also a powerhouse whose name was
on The Heavenly Immortals and stood atop all his peers. There were even
rumors that he might be the next leader of the martial arts world.
To sum things up, Terry was a blessed individual who was born into a
prestigious family and had the guidance of the most esteemed masters,
while potentially becoming the next leader of the martial world
Even meeting just one of those conditions was amazing enough, yet
Terry ticked all the boxes. So, who would dare challenge him?
“So what? Does that guy have three heads and six arms or something?”
Dustin was unfazed,
“You should ask those around you if you’ve never heard of Terry’s
nickname!” Claudia hissed.
“Sir, we can’t afford to offend someone like him. Why don’t we give
up this time?” Nelson gulped.
“He’s right. It’s alright if we suffer, but you don’t have to put
your life on the line.” The other disciples advised.
If it was Maggie they were up against, they’d still have a winning
chance. However, if their opponent changed to Terry, this would just be
asking for death.
“You heard that? Everyone in Millsburg knows how strong Terry is. If
you surrender now, I can ask him to let this matter go.” Claudia spoke
again.

“Hey, Rhys! You better not waste the chance Claudia gave you, or
Terry might destroy this place!” Maggie jeered
“Is he that strong?” Dustin raised an eyebrow
“Are you scared now? And here I wondered how tough you were. It turns
out you’re nothing but eye candy.” Maggie grumbled disdainfully.
“Dustin, you should consider the situation you’re in Surrendering to
someone stronger than you is nothing to be ashamed of. I’ll help you
once, but you’re on your own next time. Let’s go, Maggie.” Claudia waved
her hand and prepared to leave.
“Hang on.” Dustin moved quickly and blocked the exit. “When did I say
you could leave?”
“Are you going to stir up more trouble?” Claudia frowned, annoyed by
Dustin. She thought that she’d been kind enough to him, yet he was still
being extremely stubborn.
“Hey, don’t be so F*cking shameless!” Maggie barked. “If it weren’t
for Claudia, did you think I’d let you go so easily? Trust me, if Terry
were here, he’d wipe out all of you!”
“That won’t be necessary since I’ll be looking for him myself,”
Dustin responded calmly. “I’ll be

visiting your family in three days to challenge Terry. We’ll settle
all the scores then.”
“What?” Dustin’s words stunned everyone, and they gaped at him in
disbelief.
Was he crazy? How could he challenge Terry Doyle, the genius who’s on
The Heavenly Immortals? Did he have a death wish?
“Dustin, are you out of your mind? That’s nothing but foolish and
suicidal!” Claudia was the first to react. She had only spoken kindly to
him because of Sheila. She never expected Dustin to be bold enough to
challenge Terry.

Chapter 612
It was like bringing a knife to a gunfight!

“You piece
of shit! You’re crazy! Who gave you the balls to challenge Terry?” Maggie
cackled. Although Dustin’s behavior had shocked her, she was pleased sin
ce she couldn’t wait to see him die in Terry’s hands.

“S–sir, y–you can’t!” Nelson went
as white as a sheet, and his knees went weak. Dustin had taken his joke w
ay too far. Challenging Terry was nothing short of a suicide mission.

“Since we already have a grudge against each other, we might rip off the
band–
aid. Go home and ask Terry if he has the guts to accept my challenge” Dus
tin shocked everyone once more.

Since the conflict between him and Terry wasn’t just a small issue, it’d
be better to just
get things over with. Terry was the Doyle family’s sturdy boulder, and
Dustin planned to demolish their confidence once and for all!
“Do you have a death wish?” Claudia hissed.

“The outcome is still unclear, so you shouldn’t make assumptions so soon,
” Dustin responded calmly.

“How foolish! I hope you don’t regret your actions later on.” Claudia hum
phed. She had never met anyone as foolish and arrogant as Dustin.

“Nelson, draft out a challenge letter. Ms. Doyle will bring it back with
her.” Dustin ordered.
“Are you sure, Sir Rhys?” Nelson was terrified.
“Do I look like I’m joking?” Dustin snapped.
“R–right away, sir.” Nelson groaned and
passed the completed letter to Claudia.

“You would have been forgiven for any mistakes made accidentally, but sin
ce you brought this upon yourself, you’re doomed.” Claudia shook her head
, and she stared at the letter. She was sure that Dustin was a dead man.
“I’ll be waiting
for you at home in three days, Rhys! I wonder how you’ll die.” Maggie exc
laimed gleefully.
“That’s
between me and Terry, but we’ll be settling our score right here and now.
” Dustin’s gaze hardened.
“What are you up to? I’m warning you; you better not-” Maggie’s
eyes widened, and she was about to threaten Dustin again.
Out of nowhere, Dustin appeared before her and forcefully
smacked her across the face twice, causing her to fly backward. Her teeth
popped out, and blood from her disfigured face splattered everywhere By
the time she landed on the ground, she was completely unconscious.

“Now we’re even.” Dustin clapped his hands together, a satisfied grin on
his face. Since Maggie wasn’t willing to slap herself, he thought he woul
d help her do it instead.
“How dare you!” Claudia was
pissed. How could Dustin hit Maggie right in front of her?

“Calm down, Ms. Doyle. She won’t die from this.” Dustin responded calmly.
“Please also pass a message to Terry that he can just surrender if he’s
too afraid to accept my challenge.”

“You’ll regret this, Dustin!” Claudia sneered and left with her people.
“We’re doomed!” Nelson was devastated.

Last time, Dustin hurt one of the Grants, and this time, he challenged Te
rry Doyle. Who in their right mind would do something like that?

Gosh, their gang leader was insane! The disciples were going to go crazy
with worry soon.

Chapter 613

At the training grounds of the Doyle family mansion, ten heavily armed el
ite martial artists were surrounding an unarmed young man.
The man
had long, flowing hair and a handsome face with a sharp gaze. His movemen
ts were swift and graceful as he effortlessly evaded the attacks from the
ten martial artists with his hands clasped behind his back.

What made him more fearsome were the weights he was carrying. Tied all ov
er his body
were a bunch of hefty, dark steel weights that could make even the best D
ivine–level martial
artists struggle. Yet the man seemed completely unbothered by the weights
as he toyed with the other fighters. The only person who could do someth
ing like this was the Doyle family’s genius, Terry Doyle!
“N–
no more, Mr. Terry. We give up.” 30 minutes later, the ten fighters had a
ll collapsed onto the floor, panting and sweating buckets. Each of them w
as a well–
known fighter in the martial arts world, yet even with their combined eff
orts, they hadn’t even been able to put a scratch on Terry.

“You guys have been getting worse. Today’s training was nothing.” Terry h
umphed, displeased.

“Sir, we haven’t been getting worse, you just became stronger again.” Som
eone grumbled.

“Exactly. We were at least on par with you two years ago. But now, we can
’t even touch you despite you wearing those weights that weigh over three
hundred pounds.”
“It’s only natural since you’re a genius.”

The fighters began singing praises for Terry, but that didn’t make him an
y happier.

“You bunch of useless things. Scram!” Terry snapped, sending them scamper
ing away in fear.
“How boring. It seems like Tyler Grant is my only rival left
in Millsburg.” Terry’s gaze turned determined.

Tyler was a military man, and couldn’t fight in the martial world, which
was why his name didn’t appear on The Heavenly Immortals. Still, Terry kn
ew that with Tyler’s strength, the latter could easily make it to the
top of the list, so he couldn’t help wondering when they might have the c
hance to spar against each other.
“Terry!”

Just then, a battered Maggie rushed in, crying. Her disheveled looks and
unrecognizable face were ghastly.
“What?” Terry’s stare
turned chilling, and he took out his blade and pointed it at the newcomer
. Who the hell are you? How dare you trespass into our forbidden training
grounds!” Startled, Maggie stopped in her tracks and
pulled her hair away from her face. “It’s me, Maggie!” “Maggie?” Terry wa
s astonished. “What happened to you?”
”
“I–I got beaten up!” Maggie’s lower lip quivered before she
burst into tears.
“Who would dare to hit
you? Did you use my name?” Terry’s face darkened.
“I did, but that only made that person hit me
even more!” Maggie cried.

“What? Who is that arrogant bastard?” Terry was angry that someone dared
to disrespect him.

“It’s that Dustin guy!” Maggie growled. “I went over to the Flame Dragon
Dojo with Bennet to get the
gang back, but that guy managed to defeat Bennet and even
beat me up! Ugh!”
“He must be quite strong to be able
to defeat Bennet.” Terry was surprised. Even among their family’s martial
artists, Bennet was one of their best fighters, and the average martial a
rtist would not stand a chance against that man.
“Terry, that guy is out of his mind. After defeating
Bennet, he even challenged you! Take a look at this!”

Chapter 614
Maggie handed the challenge letter to Terry.

“A duel in three days?” Terry sniggered after reading the letter. “It see
ms like I’ve been isolating myself for too long. Even weaklings dare to c
hallenge me now.”

“You have to get even for me, Terry.” Maggie pleaded.

“Don’t worry. I’ll stand up for you!” Terry’s eyes glinted dangerously. “
Help me spread the news of this challenge. I want to take this opportunit
y to scare off the weaklings and show others our family’s strength!”
“Sure!” Maggie immediately got to work.

In less than a day, news about the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang challe
nging Terry Doyle spread far and wide. Although not many knew who the lea
der of the Flame Dragon Gang was, they were well aware of who Terry was.
Therefore, the news excited over half of the people in Millsburg, especia
lly those in the martial arts world.

Terry was a publicly recognized martial arts genius whose name was on The
Heavenly Immortals. Usually, it would be hard to even catch a glimpse of
the man, so everyone was
thrilled to hear that he accepted a public challenge.
That night, in the Harmon estate.
“What? Dustin is going to challenge Terry Doyle to a duel? Are
you kidding me, Dad?” Natasha sprung out of her chair after hearing this.

On the contrary, Hector seemed unfazed as he took a sip of his tea. “The
Doyle family made the announcement this afternoon, so it should be real.

“How could this have happened? Why did Dustin suddenly challenge Terry?”
Natasha was fearful.

“The grudge between Dustin and the Doyle family has been going on for qui
te a while. I have a feeling that Dustin
is using this chance to send the Doyle family a warning,” Hector said
thoughtfully.

“Dustin is being too reckless! Terry Doyle is a genius who is insanely po
werful. He isn’t someone
who should be messed with. I must talk Dustin out of this!”
Natasha grabbed her phone to call
Dustin, but Hector stopped her. “Dustin was the one who issued the challe
nge. It’ll be extremely humiliating if he goes back on his word now.”
“But that’s better than dying, isn’t it?” Natasha frowned.
“Silly girl. You’re
worrying too much.” Hector shook his head with a smile. “You should know
him well enough by now. If he wasn’t confident he would win, do you think
he would have put his life
on the line?”

“I know that, but Terry isn’t just anyone. If Dustin loses the competitio
n, he’ll be dead meat!” Natasha exclaimed worriedly.

Ever since she fell for Dustin, she could no longer think straight when i
t came to him.

“Alnight, stop overthinking.” Hector patted his daughter’s head gently. “
If Dustin has the balls to issue the challenge, it just mean that he’s co
nfident in himself. Who knows? He might surprise all of us. We should jus
t watch and see how things turn out.”
111

Meanwhile, at the Grants‘ mansion, a woman wearing black clothes and a ma
sk with a raindrop design was reporting the situation to Tyler

“Master, I just received news that Dustin Rhys will be challenging Terry
Doyle in three days,”

“That’s odd.” Tyler was surprised. Terry is quite a strong person. Where
did Dustin find the courage to challenge him?”
“Should I do something about it?” The woman asked tentatively.

“It’s alright. Just keep an eye on things. We’ll go to the Doyle family m
ansion together then.”
“Yes, master.” The woman lowered her head.

She couldn’t help feeling suspicious. Knowing Tyler’s personality, he usu
ally never cared about minor characters, so there must be something diffe
rent about Dustin.

Chapter 615
For the next few days, Dustin occupied himself with investigating
James’ death. Someone had murdered James and framed him for the former’s
death.
Although he didn’t know who the true killer was, he could at least
guess their intentions. They wanted to send him a warning, as well as
make others turn against him. A stab in the back was always the hardest
to anticipate.

Dustin had also tried approaching Dahlia several times, but she still
refused to see him. He knew that before the real murderer was revealed,
there was no way they could peacefully talk to each other.
On the third morning, Dustin stood at the edge of the battle ring in
Flame Dragon Dojo as he studied the black needle.
The needle was forged from dark steel and had been dipped in poison.
If the needle managed to prick into a person’s skin, it would cause an
instant death, which was why James’ death had been so sudden.
But the question was, “Who did the needle belong to?”
“Sir…”
Right then, Nelson barged into the dojo, carrying a copy of the test
results.
“Well, how did things go?” Dustin slowly raised his head.
“As you ordered, I swapped James’ body and ordered an autopsy. Here
are the results.” Nelson handed the document over politely.
“I knew it.” Dustin wasn’t surprised by the results, which stated
that James’ death hadn’t been a natural event.
“Sir, since we have the murder weapon and autopsy, we can prove your
innocence,” Nelson said with a smile.
“Things aren’t that simple. Just having these two won’t be enough to
regain someone’s trust.” Dustin shook his head.
Even with all this evidence, it wouldn’t be enough to convince Dahlia
if he couldn’t catch the real murderer.

“I’ve also looked at the hospital’s surveillance footage. I didn’t
find anyone suspicious the night James was hospitalized. It’ll be
difficult to find the killer.” Nelson sighed.
“Keep digging. If there weren’t any suspicious outsiders, start
looking into the doctors and nurses at the hospital. Go through every
person who entered the ward that night” Dustin ordered gravely
“Of course, sir,” Nelson answered, and he immediately started making
some calls.
“Oh, right. Today’s the third day, isn’t it? I should visit the Doyle
family now.” Dustin carefully put away the black needle and slowly got
up.
“Sir, why don’t you give it some thought again? If you lose, your
life will be in danger!” Nelson pleaded. Of all people, Dustin had to
challenge Terry. This was nothing but suicidal!
“Why do you think I’ll lose?” Dustin had a faint smile on his face.
“I don’t just think so, I know so.” Nelson nodded, his expression
serious.
“Aww, have a little faith in me, Nelson.” Dustin patted Nelson’s
shoulder and grinned. “It’s just Terry. Watch as I use the Doyle family
as a stepping stone for our gang’s success! Come, let’s go to the Doyle
family mansion!”
As noon approached, the Doyle family mansion quickly became packed
with people as news about the challenge caused a huge commotion. After
letting the news brew for the past three days, everyone was hyped up for
the battle, and countless elite fighters flocked to the scene, eager to
witness Terry’s power.
Even before dawn, tons of people had crowded the Doyle family
mansion. And as if they had
anticipated this, the Doyle family began selling entrance tickets at
a hundred thousand dollars per ticket.
The Doyle family was clearly using this opportunity to make money
while showing off their strength.

Chapter 616
In the Doyle family’s training grounds.
“Holy shit! There are so many people!” Ruth was shocked by the amount
of people that crowded
the vast space. Everywhere she looked, people were talking
animatedly.
Fortunately, the Doyle family martial artists were keeping everyone
in line.
“Terry is a revered genius. Of course, the spotlight would be on
him.” Hector smiled.
“Dad, if he’s that strong, does Dustin have a winning chance?” Ruth
asked nervously.
“It’ll be difficult, but not impossible,” Hector answered.
“Hmph! Serves him right for being so stubborn!” Natasha’s words were
harsh, but they failed to conceal her worry.
She tried to persuade Dustin to surrender multiple times, but Dustin
seemed unbothered.
“It doesn’t matter if he loses. It’s more important that he tries.
Besides, losing to Terry Doyle isn’t humiliating.” Hector smiled again.
He wasn’t interested in the duel. However, Dustin was going to be his
son-in-law, so he had to come and support Dustin.
“Why, fancy seeing you here, Mr. Harmon!” A fancily dressed middleaged man approached, smiling.
The man was the head of the Doyle family, Phil Doyle. He was also
Terry’s father.
“It’s been a while, Mr. Doyle,” Hector responded with a small smile.
“If I remember correctly, you are not a fan of bloodshed, aren’t you?
So what are you doing here?” Phil was surprised.
“I had some free time, so I brought my daughters here to watch the
show. You don’t mind, do you?” Hector joked.
“Of course not. It’s a pleasure to have you here. Come, have a seat.”
Phil led the three of them to the east of the room, where they had a
direct view of the battle ring.
Before they settled onto their seats, there was a commotion at the
entrance, causing everyone to look.
An old gentleman with white hair entered the area, with several
younger people following him. The old man was none other than Paul Hill.
“Oh, my God! Is this for real? Is that Sir Paul?”
“Holy shit! It is Sir Paul!”
“Even a martial arts master is here to watch the show. Today’s duel
is going to be amazing!”
Paul caused a stir with his presence since everyone knew that he
rarely attended any events. So by coming personally, he was obviously
supporting the Doyle family
“Please forgive me for not showing you in personally, Sir Paul!” Phil
was overjoyed to see Paul and quickly greeted the older man
“Greetings, Sir Paul.” Hector and his daughters quickly bowed out of
respect, as well as gratitude. Hector still remembered how Paul had
helped him during the birthday party.
“I’m just here to enjoy the show, so no need to fuss about me. Sit.”
Paul smiled.
“Please have a seat, Sir.” Phil hurriedly led Paul to the seat in the
center. That seat was supposed
to be his, but he could only let Paul have it now.
After Paul, other important guests gradually arrived as well,
including the guildmaster of Boulderthorn, an elder from Greendust, the
guildmaster of Autumn Wind, and other famous
fighters.
The battle hadn’t even started, but tons of martial arts elites had
already gathered in the arena.

Chapter 617

As it neared the agreed time for their battle, Dustin, Nelson, and severa
l other men walked into
the training ground. No matter which direction they
looked, people were flocking around every corner In the middle of
the training grounds was a large battle ring There were only a few seats
surrounding the platform, so most
people had no choice but to stand. This naturally meant that those who we
re sitting were not ordinary people, especially those sitting
on the east side, where they had the best view of the arena.

Upon closer inspection,
Dustin saw a few familiar faces, including Hector and his daughters, Paul
and Patrick Hill, Claudia, as well as Maggie. Others
seemed familiar to him, but he couldn’t recall their names.

Dustin turned his attention to those on the west side of the arena, where
well–
known fighters in the martial arts world sat. Many of them were strong in
dividuals who ranked only
second to Paul. “Was it necessary to put on such a huge show for a normal
competition?” Dustin was puzzled. “Sir, the Doyle family is using you to
show off their strength!” Nelson looked around nervously. Most of the in
dividuals present today were strong enough to get
rid of him effortlessly.
“Show off?” Dustin smirked. “You never know who
might end up showing off. I hope the Doyle family doesn’t shoot themselve
s in the foot.”

Nelson smiled tiredly in response, thinking to himself, “Just don’t embar
rass
yourself too much. As long as you’re alive, our gang can always rise agai
n.”
“You again, Dustin?” Just then, a familiar voice rang out.
Dustin turned his head and saw four familiar faces–
Zoey, Adriana, Zeke, and Gordon.

“Gosh, why do we have to run into you everywhere?” Gordon hissed disdainf
ully.

“Ugh, I should have checked the horoscope today!” Zeke spat on the ground
.
“You can always leave if you don’t want to see me.” Dustin sneered.

“Why should we do as you say? Who do you think you are?” Zoey sneered.
“A pretty boy who’s nothing without a woman.” Zeke sniggered.

“You should keep a low profile, Dustin. During the banquet last time, if
it weren’t
for Mr. Dylan and Lord Xenos, you’d be dead by now.” Gordon humphed
“He’s right. It’s a miracle that you’re
still alive after challenging Tyler Grant. You should appreciate your lif
e.” Zeke sneered.
In their eyes, Dustin was incredibly lucky to be
alive after challenging Tyler. It was all thanks to Paul and George’s hel
p. Still, luck wouldn’t always be on his side.
“First of all, Dylan had nothing to do with this.” Dustin
began calmly. “And just because you’re afraid
of Tyler, doesn’t mean I have to be. Please don’t judge me with your dim–
witted opinions. It’s
ridiculous.”

“Pfft. You’re acting so high and mighty now, aren’t you?” Zeke sneered. “
Who do you think you are?

You’re nothing without the Harmon family’s protection”

Chapter 618
“Dustin, you should know where you stand. Don’t think you’re so
important just because you’ve met some high-ranking people before. You’re
just like salesmen who are always eyeing wealthy people.” Zoey jeered
For some reason, there were always people who thought highly of
themselves despite being nobodies.

“What the F*ck are you guys talking about?” Nelson exploded before
Dustin had a chance to get angry. If they had been anywhere else, the
Flame Dragon Disciples would have killed these people for belittling
their leader.
“Pfft! You even have bodyguards now? Are you pretending to be a big
shot?” Zeke was unfazed, and he was sure that anyone following Dustin
wasn’t anyone important either.
“Dustin, you should take good care of your dogs. This isn’t a place
they can bark. Gordon smirked. “You-”
“Alright, enough.” Adriana tried to calm everyone. “We’re here to
watch the duel, not to fight.”
“Fine. Since Adriana is the one asking, we’ll forgive those idiotic
bastards.” Gordon put on a generous font.
Still, Dustin couldn’t care less about them. He would have sent them
away with a few slaps if they weren’t Natasha’s acquaintances. He
wondered where they learned such vulgar behavior.
“Guys, I’m curious. Who is the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang
anyway? How did he find the courage to challenge Terry Doyle?” Zoey
suddenly asked.
“Well, I’ve heard about him before.” Zeke immediately chimed in. “I
heard that despite his young age, he’s incredibly skilled and is
Millsburg’s newest talent. He even defeated Maniac!”
“What? Even Bennet Malcom lost to him? He’s incredible!” Zoey was
astonished.

Maniac was well-known in the martial arts world for his impenetrable
body, and he could even fight off a hundred opponents by himself.
“Of course he is! No one would simply challenge Terry Doyle like
that,” Zeke stated proudly.
“I wonder if he’s a handsome fellow. I really want to get to know
him,” Zoey said excitedly.
“He’s a mysterious figure who only started gaining fame recently, so
although he’s popular, not many people have seen him.” Zeke shook his
head.
“Actually, I know who he is,” Gordon suddenly said, adjusting his
collar snobbishly.
“You know him, Gordo?” Zeke was surprised.
“I don’t just know him; we’re close acquaintances too. To tell you
the truth, he only became the gang leader thanks to my help.” Gordon
smiled haughtily.
“That’s surprising! I didn’t know you’d be close to someone like
that. You’re awesome!” Zeke gave him a thumbs-up.
“Wow, how do you know so many people?” Zoey’s face was full of
admiration.

“Oh, this is nothing.” Gordon pretended to be modest, having mastered
the skill of bluffing.
“Have you gotten addicted to bragging? What does our gang leader
earning his position have to do with you?” Nelson couldn’t help but
retort.
“Who do you think you are to question me?” Gordon’s face darkened.
“Listen up! I’m the assistant leader of the Flame Dragon Gang, Nelson
Horst!” Nelson patted
himself on the chest before gesturing to Dustin. “And this is the new
talent in Millsburg you’re talking about, the Flame Dragon Gang’s new
leader!”

Chapter 619
“Flame Dragon Gang’s new leader?” Gordon and his friends glanced at
Nelson and Dustin before exchanging looks and then burst out in laughter.
“Pfft! Excuse me, but did you hit your head or something?” Zoey
cackled. “Did you just say that Dustin is the gang leader of Flame Dragon
Gang, the new talented individual who challenged Terry Doyle? Well, you
might as well say that he’s God, then!”
“Who’s this idiot? As if that bastard could possibly be someone as
talented as the Flame Dragon Gang’s leader.” Zeke jeered.
“How dare you humiliate our leader! You’re dead meat!” Nelson was
pissed. He started to roll up his sleeves when Dustin raised a hand to
stop him!
“Forget it. There’s no point arguing with these ignorant fools.”
Dustin’s target was Terry, not small fries like them.
“Yeah, right. Do you think you’re so strong?” Zeke smirked.
“Didn’t you just say that you’re the assistant gang leader and he’s
the leader? Well, if that’s the case, why don’t I know the two of you?”
Gordon quipped.
“He’s right. Gorgon is good friends with the Flame Dragon Gang’s
leader. Did you think you’d be able to fool him? How foolish!” Zoey
sneered. She was disgusted by Dustin, whom she thought was a fool, and
his bragging only worsened the sentiment. A man like that deserved to be
a nobody.
“What’s up with the silence? Cat got your tongue? Aren’t you going to
answer Gordon?” Zeke taunted.
“You should keep a low profile if you’re useless, Dustin. Having your
lie exposed must be embarrassing.” Gordon smirked.
“Ugh! Can’t you guys shut up? You’re so noisy!” Dustin stuck his
pinky into his ear, annoyed. Their words didn’t have much effect.
“You-” Zeke was about to snap back when Gordon said, “Forget about
it. We should help him keep his dignity, or he might do something crazy
out of desperation.”
On the outside, it seemed like Gordon was trying to smooth things
over, but in reality, his words were nothing short of an insult.
“Hmph! Arrogant but powerless bastards like you will be taught a
lesson sooner or later!” Zeke snapped at Dustin hostilely. If it weren’t
for Natasha, he would have ordered someone to teach Dustin a lesson
already.
“Hey, look! It’s Terry Doyle!” Someone suddenly shouted.
Everyone turned to see a handsome man dressed in a well–fitted attire
emerging from the backyard. The man’s long locks were draped over his
shoulder as he marched forward confidently.
The person was none other than Terry Doyle, the person everyone had
been waiting for.
“I didn’t know he was so good–looking! Oh, my God!” Zoey’s eyes
twinkled.
“Compared to his looks, he’s more famous for his strength. He’s not
even 30 years old yet, but he
has already made a name for himself through his battles, which earned
him a spot in The Heavenly Immortals! This makes him a rare gem in the
entire province!” Gordon’s eyes were filled with envy.
“We can only look up to people like him.” Zeke sighed regretfully.
Terry’s appearance hyped the room up once more as people cast gazes
of admiration toward him. Even underaged girls boldly screamed their
praises for him like he was a superstar.
“Terry Doyle!” An ear–splitting voice suddenly bellowed, and that
instantly silenced the crowd.
Immediately after that, a man in a green shirt and hat leaped onto
the stage, a long spear in his hand.
“I dare you to fight me!” The man in green pointed his spear at Terry
tauntingly.
“How dare you!”
“Arrogant bastard!”
“Stupid man!”
Those from the Doyle family immediately sprung up and shouted.

Chapter 620
The Doyle family members angrily snapped. “Who the hell are you? How
dare you make a scene here!”
Three of the family’s skilled fighters leaped onto the stage, glaring
at the challenger.
“Hmph, trash like you don’t deserve to know my name. Tell Terry Doyle
to accept my challenge!” The man in green pointed his spear at them
provokingly.
“Who is this man? He’s such a dick.”
“He must have a death wish to challenge Terry Doyle.
“Tsk, I guess his pride matters more than his life.”
The people in the arena stared at the man and whispered to each
other.
“Well, if you want to challenge Mr. Terry, you’ll have to get through
us!” The three fighters from the Doyle family drew their swords and
charged toward the man.
“Since all of you are so eager to die, so be it!” The man in green
tightened his grip on his spear and began countering their attacks.
His astonishing speed made it hard for the three fighters to defend
themselves, and one of them quickly found himself at the mercy of the
spear. The Doyle family fighter paled and raised his blade to block the
incoming blow, but there was a loud clang as his dark steel blade
shattered from the force, and the momentum caused the spear to embed
itself in his abdomen.
Before anyone could react, the man in green threw the fighter off the
platform with a flick of his spear and moved on to the other two
fighters. They were no match for him as well, and they ended up sprawled
on the floor moments later.
“Holy shit!”
Everyone was shocked. No one expected the man in green to be so
powerful.
The three fighters from the Doyle family were much stronger than the
average martial artist, yet this man had defeated all three of them
effortlessly, easily showing what he was capable of.
“Who’s next?” The man looked around mockingly.
“Get him!” Several Doyle family fighters weren’t happy with the
results of the previous match and went forward, taking the chance to
deliver the first blow.
The man in green remained unfazed as he countered their strikes
mercilessly and threw those men back where they came from in seconds,
astounding the crowd with his skills with the spear.
“Anyone else?” The man in green drove the butt of his spear into the
ground with a resolute thud, the challenge clear in his tone. “Is this
all the Balerno martial artists have to offer?”
His words infuriated the crowd.
“He’s far too arrogant! Someone should teach him a lesson!”
“f*ck, that’s it! Give me my sword!”
“How dare he look down on Balerno martial arts! We’re going to set
him straight today!”
Those standing outside the arena, who were initially nothing but
onlookers, began crying out in indignation. They didn’t mind him
challenging the Doyle family, but to insult the Balerno martial arts?
What a pompous asshole!
Thanks to his actions, the crowd was fired up. People began shouting
their wishes to join the fight, determined to stand up for Balerno
martial arts.

Chapter 620
The Doyle family members angrily snapped. “Who the hell are you? How
dare you make a scene here!”
Three of the family’s skilled fighters leaped onto the stage, glaring
at the challenger.
“Hmph, trash like you don’t deserve to know my name. Tell Terry Doyle
to accept my challenge!” The man in green pointed his spear at them
provokingly.
“Who is this man? He’s such a dick.”
“He must have a death wish to challenge Terry Doyle.
“Tsk, I guess his pride matters more than his life.”
The people in the arena stared at the man and whispered to each
other.
“Well, if you want to challenge Mr. Terry, you’ll have to get through
us!” The three fighters from the Doyle family drew their swords and
charged toward the man.
“Since all of you are so eager to die, so be it!” The man in green
tightened his grip on his spear and began countering their attacks.
His astonishing speed made it hard for the three fighters to defend
themselves, and one of them quickly found himself at the mercy of the
spear. The Doyle family fighter paled and raised his blade to block the
incoming blow, but there was a loud clang as his dark steel blade
shattered from the force, and the momentum caused the spear to embed
itself in his abdomen.
Before anyone could react, the man in green threw the fighter off the
platform with a flick of his spear and moved on to the other two
fighters. They were no match for him as well, and they ended up sprawled
on the floor moments later.
“Holy shit!”
Everyone was shocked. No one expected the man in green to be so
powerful.
The three fighters from the Doyle family were much stronger than the
average martial artist, yet this man had defeated all three of them
effortlessly, easily showing what he was capable of.
“Who’s next?” The man looked around mockingly.
“Get him!” Several Doyle family fighters weren’t happy with the
results of the previous match and went forward, taking the chance to
deliver the first blow.
The man in green remained unfazed as he countered their strikes
mercilessly and threw those men back where they came from in seconds,
astounding the crowd with his skills with the spear.
“Anyone else?” The man in green drove the butt of his spear into the
ground with a resolute thud, the challenge clear in his tone. “Is this
all the Balerno martial artists have to offer?”
His words infuriated the crowd.
“He’s far too arrogant! Someone should teach him a lesson!”
“f*ck, that’s it! Give me my sword!”
“How dare he look down on Balerno martial arts! We’re going to set
him straight today!”
Those standing outside the arena, who were initially nothing but
onlookers, began crying out in indignation. They didn’t mind him
challenging the Doyle family, but to insult the Balerno martial arts?
What a pompous asshole!
Thanks to his actions, the crowd was fired up. People began shouting
their wishes to join the fight, determined to stand up for Balerno
martial arts.

Chapter 621
“Let’s see what you’re made of, kid.” A burly man wielding a
broadsword was the first to jump into the ring. His sword, which weighed
well over 200 pounds, looked as light as a feather because of his
muscular physique.
“Who are you? Do you have a death wish?” The man in green pointed his
spear toward the burly man. A look of disdain on his face.
“I’m Toby Hunt, leader of Hollowblades!” In a smooth motion, the man
slammed the tip of his blade into the ground, a murderous aura enveloping
him,
“Oh, it’s Sir Hunt. No wonder he seemed familiar.”
“Hollowblades is quite a famous guild, and Sir Hunt is known for his
sword skills. I’ve heard that he’s so strong he can even cut boulders
apart!”
“With Sir Hunt around, that guy’s dead meat!”
“Sir Hunt, please teach that arrogant bastard a lesson and protect
Balerno martial artists‘ reputation!”
Everyone showed their support for Toby.
“Hollowblades? What’s that? I’ve never even heard of that name.” The
man in green sneered, unfazed by his opponent.
“Cocky brat! I’ll make you realize that there’s always someone
stronger than you!” Toby bellowed, and grabbed his sword.
The tip of his blade gouged a path along the platform’s surface as he
charged toward the man in green, sparks flying from the point of contact.
“Here I come!” Toby lifted his sword and brought it down heavily,
causing a whistling noise as the blade cut through the air. The force he
exerted was enough to take down an elephant, much less a human.
“Fool!” Instead of sidestepping, the man in green grabbed his spear
and thrust it forward. There was a loud clang as the two weapons collided
with each other. Then Toby’s sword flew out of his hands, and he
staggered backward from the impact.
Before Toby could process what was going on, the man in green
delivered his second blow by jabbing his spear into Toby’s shoulder, and
then he flicked Toby off the platform. This meant that with merely two
strikes, the man in green managed to subdue Toby Hunt, the leader of
Hollowblades.
“Holy shit! Even Sir Hunt is no match for him. He’s a beast!”
Everyone was aghast by what they just witnessed. Toby was a famous
martial artist in the martial world; he was especially skilled with his
sword, so no one expected him to lose to a young man. “Pathetic!” The man
in green humphed. “Are all Balerno martial artists so weak?”
“Arrogant bastard! I’ll teach you a lesson!” Just then, a man in his
twilight years jumped into the ring. His movements were swift as he
lunged toward the man in green with a pair of twin swords.
Chapter 621
“Bang!” Three seconds later, the old man was also sent flying off the
platform, blood splattering everywhere.
The crowd fell into stunned silence once more. Weren’t his opponents
losing way too quickly?
“Get out of my way! I’ll fight him!”
“And me!”
“F*ck this shit. I’m in too!”
More people clambered to challenge the man in green, either out of
anger or to defend their reputations as martial artists.
Still, no matter how many people tried attacking, none of them were a
match for the man in green. In fact, most of them were easily swiped off
the platform as soon as they got on. It was completely a one–sided
battle.
After a while, everyone fell silent as shock and somberness replaced
the arrogant shouts earlier.

Chapter 622
If the man had only defeated one
opponent, others might have considered it
was due to his luck. However, defeating several dozen opponents nonstop c
ould only mean that he was an incredibly powerful individual.

Thanks to that, the man finally earned some recognition from the crowd.

“Who is this guy? He’s so strong!”

“A man dressed in green and good at using a spear? Don’t tell me he’s the
person who rose to fame in the martial world recently by challenging str
ong fighters–Verdant Phantom?”

“What? Verdant Phantom? I heard that even Geoffrey Vaughn, who’s in the t
op twenty of The Heavenly Immortals, lost to him!”
“He defeated someone as strong as Geoffrey Vaughn? He’s a monster!”
Everyone was shocked to hear his nickname. After all, the
name Verdant Phantom
had been gathering attention, especially after the man defeated Geoffrey
Vaughn. However, since
he never appeared in public, few knew what he looked like.

Everyone was surprised to learn that he would show up. They were even mor
e shocked to see him challenging Balerno’s martial arts so openly.
“It’s your turn now, Terry Doyle!” Verdant Phantom lifted
his spear and pointed its tip in Terry’s direction, turning everyone’s
attention to the latter.
“Verdant Phantom is so strong. I wonder if Terry will win.”

“Terry Doyle is ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals, while Verdan
t Phantom was able to defeat someone who’s on the top twenty of the same
list. It’s hard to guess who might win.”
“It seems like Terry Doyle finally met his match!”
The crowd gossiped nervously.
“Why? Aren’t you going to accept my challenge? Or do you plan to run
away and hide?” Verdant Phantom taunted.
“How
interesting.” Terry chuckled and gradually approached the platform. “I do
n’t know where you’re from, but you should at least let me
warm up, right?”
“Warm up?” Verdant Phantom snorted. “You sure talk big for
someone who’s about to meet their demise.”

“Because of you? As if.” Terry calmly stood up with his hands clasped beh
ind his back.
“Hmph! I’ve already
defeated countless martial artists on The Heavenly Immortals. You’re
nothing more than a stepping
stone for my journey to reach the top of the list!” Verdant Phantom decla
red confidently.

No one rebutted his arrogant words after they had witnessed his strength
earlier.
“Don’t tell
me you think you’re on par with me just because you defeated Geoffrey Vau
ghn?” Terry smirked condescendingly. “The gap between each rank on The He
avenly Immortals is like a river. Compared to me, those
that you defeated are about seven
ranks lower than me, and that makes the gap
between the two of us as vast as the ocean.”
“Those standards don’t apply to me. With my spear alone, I’ll
defeat every single one of you!” Verdant Phantom smirked.
“You sure are a reckless fellow. Well, I hope you don’t disappoint me
later,” Terry responded calmly.
“Enough with the chit–chat. Choose your weapon!”
Verdant Phantom swung around, exuding a fierce aura.
his
spear

“My weapon? Pfft. I don’t need one against you.” Terry’s hands remained b
ehind his back, and his nonchalant attitude showed how little he cared ab
out his opponent.

“Since you seem keen to die, why don’t I give you a hand?” With a stomp,
Verdant Phantom shot toward Terry with his spear in his grasp.

There was a glint as the spear thrust forward, its movements charged with
power thanks to the true energy supplied to it. The unmatched speed and
power left everyone in awe.
The tip of the
spear tore through the air, leaving a shadow behind. There was even a lon
g gouge on the ground from where the blade had been dragged past.
“What terrifying skills!”
“Terry Dole is in danger now!”

Everyone silently feared for Terry. They also realized that Verdant Phant
om had been holding back against them earlier.
3
In the blink of an eye, the tip of the
man’s spear made contact with Terry’s chest. However, to everyone’s aston
ishment, despite being struck, Terry stood his ground without flinching,
enduring the ferocious attack with his body!

Chapter 623
“What?” The scene before the crowd caused their eyes to widen and
their jaws to drop in shock.

All of them had witnessed Verdant Phantom’s strength firsthand and
saw how ferocious his last attack was, yet Terry had used nothing but his
chest to block the blow. Was that even humanly possible?

“How can this be?” Verdant Phantom was shocked. He staggered
backward, his face full of
disbelief.
He had spent years perfecting that last attack, and no one had ever
managed to stop it. Even Geoffrey Vaughn had lost to that attack, so he
thought that he’d be able to defeat Terry with the same attack. However,
Terry had stopped his attack, which should be strong enough to pierce
through armor and cripple someone, with nothing but his body. And Terry
was terrifyingly calm
about it.
“Is this all you’ve got? How disappointing.” Terry shook his head.
“Don’t be so full of yourself. I don’t believe you’re immune to all
physical attacks!” Verdant Phantom gritted his teeth before stabbing
Terry with full force.
A mighty stream of true energy flowed out of his body and into his
spear, turning its tip bright red.
“Rot in hell!” Verdant Phantom yelled before driving his spear into
Terry’s chest.
A loud clang rang out instantly.
Terry seemed unfazed by the attack. On the contrary, the other man’s
spear had bent under the
force.
“That’s it?” Terry smirked. He grabbed hold of the spearhead and
clenched his fist. Metal creaked under his grip as he broke the other
man’s spear.
“What?” Verdant Phantom was appalled. He never imagined that Terry
would be unscathed after receiving his strongest attack. Their power
difference was too great!
“You’re too weak. Go back and practice for a few more years.” Terry
threw the bent spear aside and planted a foot into the abdomen of Verdant
Phantom, who groaned as his body flew backward before slamming into a
wall and passing out on impact.
In the end, Verdant Phantom lost!
“Well done!”
“Woo-hoo!”
After a pause, applause and roars of approval rang out. Terry’s
strength had earned him the audience’s respect.
Verdant Phantom? So what? And what if that man defeated Geoffrey
Vaughn? He had still lost to Terry.
“As expected of Terry Doyle. He got rid of Verdant Phantom so
easily.”
“No wonder he’s ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals.”

Chapter 624
How were they going to win against a monster like Terry?

“What do you think of Terry’s performance, Sir Paul?” Phil was
beaming from ear to ear after witnessing his son’s outstanding show.

“Not bad. He’s a talented one indeed.” Paul gave a small smile. “I
have a feeling that he will become a Grandmaster martial artist in the
next decade.”
Paul’s words shocked everyone. Grandmaster martial artists were
extremely rare. Even in Balerno, where several hundred million people
resided, there had only ever been five Grandmaster martial artists. And
each of them had made a name for themselves with their strength.
Terry’s talent must be truly incredible if Paul was willing to give
such high praise.
“You flatter him, Sir Paul. My son might be talented, but he still
needs work.” Phil’s words may
seem modest, but he failed to hide the grin on his face.
As long as his son became a Grandmaster martial artist within the
next decade, the Doyle family would be invincible! In fact, they might
very well become a part of the Tremendous Three-no, the
Tremendous Four.
“As they say, the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.
Congratulations, Mr. Doyle.” Hector, who was
sitting beside them, congratulated them.
Other influential figures clambered to sing their praises, well aware
of how strong a Grandmaster martial artist was. After all, the Hill
family was only so influential because of Paul, and that was what it
meant to be a Grandmaster martial artist.
“Sis, if Terry is so strong, doesn’t that guarantee that Dustin will
lose?” Ruth asked worriedly. Terry’s performance earlier had wiped away
whatever hope she held.
“If I remember correctly, someone was going to challenge me to a duel
today.” Just then, Terry spoke. He surveyed the room, looking for his
target.
“Challenge him? After seeing what happened to Verdant Phantom,
there’s no way that gang leader would show up.”
“Pfft! Seeing how that guy hasn’t appeared yet, I’m sure he’s
retreated with his tail between his legs.”
“If he’s already here, he might as well show his face, right? Rather
than hiding like a coward.”
The crowd smirked and began bad-mouthing Dustin, assuming that he
hadn’t appeared due to
fear.
“Dustin, didn’t you say that you were the leader of the Flame Dragon
Gang? Why haven’t you gone up yet?” Gordon’s eyes shot to Dustin, a smirk
hanging off his lips.
“Hey, you were talking big earlier. Why are you keeping silent now?”
Zoey crossed her arms, sneering.
“Hey, Rhys. Someone’s calling you. You should get up there.” Zeke
taunted.
“That’s none of your business!” Nelson shouted with a glare.
“What a bunch of losers! You guys are all bark and no bite. How
disappointing.” Zeke ridiculed.
“Where did you find the balls to pretend to be the leader of the
Flame Dragon Gang?” Zoey sniggered,
“Don’t tell me you’re scared, Dustin. Where did your courage go?
Don’t you have dignity as a man?” Gordon taunted.
“Since you guys seem hell-bent on provoking me, I might as well do as
you wish.” Dustin nodded. and turned toward the ring.
“Is that guy really going to go up there?” Zoey was astonished.
Gordon scoffed. “He’s just putting on a show. I bet he’s going to
walk into the crowd and then run away.”
“Exactly. If he goes up there, I’ll eat my own shit while doing a
handstand!” Zeke smirked. Soon, their smiles dropped when they realized
that Dustin had gotten into the ring.

Chapter 625
w

“No way. He went up?” Zoey and the others stopped smiling as they
watched Dustin get onto the arena, their faces frozen in shock.

They never expected Dustin to actually go into the ring, thinking
that he was merely bluffing. Still, did he have a death wish?
“Hey, you! Weren’t you going to eat your shit while doing a
handstand? Go ahead.” Nelson suddenly
spoke.
Zeke stiffened awkwardly. It had merely been an offhanded comment. He
never imagined that
Dustin would be so bold, so his words were coming back to bite him in
the ass.
Zoey suddenly thought of something. “Hang on. Dustin isn’t the Flame
Dragon Gang’s leader, is he?
Besides the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang, who else would dare to
challenge Terry?
“Impossible! There’s no way a loser like him can be Flame Dragon
Gang’s leader.” Gordon immediately protested.
I guess you’re going to keep being stubborn, eh? Well, let me show
you.” Nelson sneered before fishing out a badge and slapping it against
Gordon’s face.
“You” Just as Gordon was about to start cursing, he took a closer
look at the badge and was startled into silence..
The badge belonged to none other than the Flame Dragon Gang!
“Have you finally opened your eyes, you piece of shit? What more do
you have to say?” Nelson raised his chin defiantly, rendering Gordon and
his friends speechless.
The Flame Dragon Emblem was more than enough evidence, and Dustin’s
bold actions only further solidified the fact. However, it was hard for
them to accept that the man they had been praising for defeating Maniac
was the boy toy they despised.
“Hey, kid. Didn’t you say you were friends with our leader? So, do
you know him well?” Nelson sniggered.
Gordon’s face instantly reddened from embarrassment. When his friends
turned their gazes toward him, he was so humiliated that he wanted to run
and hide. After all, there was nothing. more embarrassing than having
your lie exposed in public.
“Cat got your tongue? Weren’t you so full of yourself earlier? Say,
how does it feel to be exposed?” Nelson taunted.
“You “Gordon gritted his teeth and swallowed his words since he knew
that he would only further embarrass himself if he spoke more.
“So what if Dustin is the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang? He’s still
going to lose to Terry Doyle!” Zeke humphed disdainfully.
“He’s right. Only an idiot would challenge Terry Dole!” Zoey echoed,
finding any reason to retort Nelson.
Gordon smirked. “His biggest mistake was trying to show off. Let’s
see how he meets his end later!”
Although he still felt humiliated, the thought of Dustin beaten into
a pulp pleased him greatly.
Meanwhile, in the ring, Dustin’s appearance had drawn much attention,
and people were eager to see how the show would unfold.
“Are you Dustin Rhys, leader of the Flame Dragon Gang?” Terry’s hands
were clasped behind his back as he gave Dustin a scornful look over.
“I am.” Dustin nodded.
“I can’t tell if you’re brave or stupid for challenging me.”

Chapter 626

Terry shook his head with a smile. “Don’t tell me you’re trying to
use me to make a name for yourself.”
It wouldn’t be the first time someone did something like that. Terry
had encountered many who challenged him in hopes of using their victory
to boost their reputation, just like Vardant Phantom. Still, all those
people eventually lost to him.

“Let me make this clear. I’m not interested in making a name for
myself. I decided to challenge you to save myself the trouble by settling
things with your family once and for all,” Dustin answered calmly.
“Settle things with us? And how do you intend to do that?” Terry had
a small smile.
“Simple. If I defeat you today, you and your family have to stop
meddling in my life,” Dustin answered straightforwardly.
“Defeat me? Pfft!” Terry was surprised by Dustin’s words and burst
out laughing. The audience also laughed mockingly along with Terry.
It would be a miracle if Dustin could come out of this battle alive,
but to think he could defeat
Terry? What an idiot!
“He’s an interesting fellow, but he’s too arrogant.” Phil was
unbothered by Dustin’s words.
“Insolent fool. Even Verdant Phantom was easily defeated, so what
makes him think that he stood a chance against Terry?” Maggie humphed
scomfully.
“I’ve done what I could to stop you, but you wouldn’t listen.”
Claudia shook her head. She had only advised Dustin because of Sheila,
but Dustin refused to listen and even dared to see his challenge through
after watching what happened to Verdant Phantom, so he must be an idiot.
“Sir Paul, do you think Dustin has a winning chance?” Hector asked
out of the blue.
“We’ll find out soon.” Paul smiled but didn’t give a straight answer.
“Mr. Harmon, you must be joking. That brat is just a nobody. There’s
no way he could win.” Phil
smirked.
“Just because he’s not famous doesn’t mean he’s not capable. Since he
dared to challenge your son, I’m sure he’s confident in his skills.”
Hector protested.
“Since you seem to have faith in him, why don’t we have a bet?” Phil
wore a smile.
“What are we betting with?” Hector didn’t refuse.
“I’ve been eyeing your antique pottery for some time now. Let’s go
with that.” Phil got straight to the point.
“I must say, you’re quite greedy, my friend. The treasure you picked
is worth over three billion dollars. But what will you put on the line?”
“I’m not a narrow-minded person. Even since our family’s founding,
we’ve kept an ancient manuscript called the Tempest of the Eighteen
Swords’. I’ll bet that. What do you think?”
“But that’s your family heirloom. Are you sure?” Hector was
astonished.
“Tempest of the Eighteen Swords” was a book that contained
information about a top-grade martial arts sword technique and has
existed ever since the Doyle family was established. Usually, only the
leader and his heir had the right to read it, while others in the family
couldn’t even catch a glimpse of it. In fact, an internal conflict had
happened before just because of this book, so it was easy to guess how
valuable it was.
“Of course. So, do you agree to the bet?” Phil smiled. He had dared
to bet his family heirloom since he was confident that his son would win.
And since the winner was certain, he didn’t mind betting on something so
valuable when there was no way it would fall into Hector’s hands.
“Since you put such a precious item into the bet, I’ll agree to it.
Let’s see who wins.” Hector agreed. readily.
If Dustin lost the battle, Hector would merely lose an antique.
However, if Dustin did win, Hector would finally get his hands on a rare
sword technique manuscript that could vastly strengthen the shadow
guards, thus fueling his entire family’s overall martial arts force.
There was no way Hector was going to let this opportunity slip
through his fingers.

Chapter 627

Both Terry and the audience sniggered at what Dustin had said.
Everyone assumed that Dustin wouldn’t even be able to withstand three
blows, much less defeat Terry.
“What are you laughing at? Is it that funny?” Dustin asked calmly,
unbothered by the audience’s

attitude.
“What do you think?” Terry’s smile didn’t falter. “Do you really
think you’ll win?”
“Why not? Do you think you’re better than everyone else? Why are you
naturally assuming that you won’t lose?” Dustin retorted.
“Pfft! I don’t know where you found the balls to ask me that, but
it’s fine. I’ll show you how different we are!” Terry beckoned Dustin
with a finger and smirked. “Come on. I’ll let you have three shots at me.
Let’s see what you’ve got.”
“You better not do that. Last time, Bennet Malcom said the same
thing, and he’s still stuck in bed. right now.” Dustin reminded.
“Bennet is merely my subordinate. As if he’s a match for me.” Terry
feigned a smile.
“Both of you are the same to me since the outcome won’t be any
different,” Dustin answered frankly.
“What?” Terry’s smile gradually fell. He had seen many arrogant
people like Verdant Phantom, but Dustin was different from them. Dustin
wasn’t only reckless and arrogant; he was also looking down on Terry.
Dustin’s calm expression and unbothered attitude were infuriating.
Terry couldn’t help feeling like he was being humiliated. How dare a
nobody like Dustin looked
down on him!
“That idiot! There’s no way Bennet’s skills are anywhere near
Terry’s.” Maggie snorted from where she sat.
“He’s too naive if he thinks he can defeat Terry just because he
defeated Bennet.” Next to Maggie, Claudia shook her head. If she had to
say, Terry was ten times stronger than Bennet, and the difference between
Dustin and the former was as clear as day.
“Ha, that bastard is still as arrogant as usual! He still has no idea
what he’s gotten himself into.” Gordon jeered.
“The more he pisses Terry off, the worse his outcome will be. He’s
just digging his own grave at this point.” Zeke smirked.
“Dustin is not as astute as he needs to be, so it serves him right if
he dies today!” Zoey crossed her
arms.
Although they finally discovered Dustin’s identity, none of them
thought that he had a chance of winning.
“I’ve already given you a chance. Since you don’t seem to appreciate
it, don’t blame me for whatever happens!” Terry’s face darkened, and his
aura turned murderous.
“Go ahead. I’m curious to see how strong the person ranked thirteenth
on The Heavenly Immortals
now is.” Dustin beckoned.
When Dustin fought his way to the top of The Heavenly Immortals ten
years ago, all of his
opponents had been talented and skilled individuals, so he wondered
if those on the current list were just as strong.
“You seem eager to die, so I’ll do you a favor!” Terry drew his right
hand back and curled his fingers into a claw. Air whirled around and
gathered in his palm as his true energy was condensed to form an energy
bullet. When the energy bullet finally reached the size of an apple,
Terry leaped forward, and there was a loud explosion as the white energy
bullet was flung toward Dustin.
Usually, one could gauge a martial artist’s strength based on the
size of their energy bullets, and Terry’s happened to be unbelievably
sturdy and held massive destructive power.
Dustin’s feet didn’t move an inch despite the incoming attack.
Instead, he tilted his head to the side. The energy bullet missed his
cheek by a hair’s breadth and slammed into the tree trunk. behind him.
The force of the attack sent shivers down the audience’s spine.
“Hmm?”
Terry narrowed his eyes when he saw Dustin escape his attack, and he
struck out once more.

Chapter 628

There was a loud whoosh as a larger and quicker energy bullet blasted
in the direction of Dustin’s
chest.

Dustin kept his feet firmly planted on the ground and leaned
backward, his back arched. The energy bullet flew over his face and
slammed into the same tree. He pushed himself off the ground with one
hand and stood back up, unharmed.
Terry frowned. He had thought he’d be able to end this battle easily,
yet Dustin had surprised him by dodging his attacks twice.
“If this is all you’ve got, then I have to say, I’m disappointed,”
Dustin said nonchalantly..
Hearing this, Terry’s expression hardened in anger. No one has ever
treated him with such disrespect and condescension.
“No way. He’s looking down on Terry Doyle?”
“He managed to dodge those two attacks thanks to luck. And Mr. Terry
went easy on him, or he
would be dead by now!”
“Mr. Terry, don’t go easy on him!”
The audience shouted in indignation.
“I was going to let you live, but it seems like that’s unnecessary
now.” Terry put one foot in front of the other before springing toward
Dustin.
The true energy that burst forth was enough to easily kill those
weaker than him without having
to touch them. However, there was a flaw in this move. If a person’s
opponent is on the same level as them, the attack’s effects were greatly
reduced. And since it was impossible to change the trajectory of the
blow, their opponents could easily predict their moves and jump out of
the way.
Therefore, a battle between Divine-level martial artists meant that
fighters must use their bodies to defeat their opponents. In these cases,
factors like weapons, skills, and true energy were pivotal
to one’s success.
“You’re dead meat!” As soon as Terry got closer to Dustin, he
gathered his true energy and threw out a punch. There was a thunderous
boom as the air around them started flowing, and a vortex of true energy
enveloped Terry’s fist.
The terrifying pressure caused the audience to shudder as they
struggled to breathe.
“What a powerful strike!”
“Now that Terry is getting serious, that guy’s doomed for sure!”
“No way! Is that guy going to take Terry Doyle’s attack just like
that?”
Just as Terry’s fist was about to land, Dustin finally made a move.
Under the crowd’s disbelieving gazes, he stood his ground and threw a
punch against Terry’s fist.
“Ignorant fool!” Maggie smirked, pleased.
“He might still have a chance if he ducks, but if he’s going to face
the attack head-on, then he’s at
dead man.” Claudia shook her head, sure that the winner was Terry.
“Let’s see what happens to you now!” Gordon and his friends gloated
and eagerly waited for Dustin
to be blown away.
“Mr. Harmon, I’m afraid your guy is doomed.” Phil sniggered.
Hector seemed unbothered by Phil’s words. However, Natasha had gone
as white as a sheet. Her fists were tightly clenched as her eyes remained
glued to the ring. Would Dustin be able to withstand Terry’s attack at
full force?
Finally, the two fists collided with each other. There was an earsplitting bang as the entire place began to shake. A blast of true energy
burst out and spread throughout the place, whipping up
shrill winds.
After the onslaught, Dustin seemed completely unscathed, while Terry
staggered backward, nearly falling off the stage, shocking everyone.

Chapter 629
Terry staggered back from the impact, his heavy stomps leaving
footprints on the solid ground. By the time he managed to stabilize
himself, his face was completely pale, despite his rapid. heartbeat.
Sweat had formed on his forehead, and the edges of his shirt were frayed.
There was even blood dripping from his fist. What a miserable sight.

“What?” The crowd had been stunned into silence. None of them could
have imagined that Terry might be at a disadvantage when it came to
physical fights. This was unbelievable!

“N-no way! Terry got pushed back?” Maggie was flabbergasted.
Claudia was shocked as well. “I didn’t know Dustin was so strong.” If
she hadn’t seen it for herself, she would have never believed that
someone managed to withstand Terry’s attack and even came out somewhat
victorious.
“I-impossible! How can someone like him be so powerful?” Gordon and
the other two were
dumbfounded. The scenario they had in their minds was Dustin being
destroyed with one punch, so why was he winning against Terry?
“What?” Phil sat up straight, and his expression fell. There was no
way his genius son was losing to a nobody. What would become of their
family if Terry were to lose? Worse, Phil had made a bet with Hector
using “Tempest of the Eighteen Swords, so the consequences would be
devastating.
“As expected.” Hector smiled, pleasantly surprised. He knew that
there was no way Dustin would recklessly challenge Terry if he wasn’t
confident in himself.
Things are getting interesting.” Paul stroked his beard, fascinated.
For Dustin to be so skilled at medicine and martial arts at such a young
age, Paul was sure that there was more to Dustin than
meets the eye.
“Did you see that, Sis? Dustin is winning!” Ruth jumped up excitedly.
“Of course, I saw. I’m not blind.” Natasha heaved a sigh of relief,
the smile returning to her face. “I told you he’d win, but you wouldn’t
believe me.”
“When did you say that? I can’t remember anymore.” Ruth stared at
Natasha quizzically.
“It doesn’t matter.” Natasha glared at her sister, who pouted.
Ruth mumbled to herself, “Are all women like this? Their moods are so
unpredictable.”
Back in the arena, Terry coughed as he tried to suppress the energy
churning within his body. His expression was terrifying. He felt sorry
for himself as the audience criticized him. Ever since he became famous,
no one has ever successfully hurt him. Today, however, an accident
occurred, and it was a blow to both his dignity and skills.
His reputation would be ruined if he didn’t get rid of Dustin
completely.
Abruptly, Terry burst out laughing wildly. “You’re strong; I’ll give
you that. I underestimated you earlier. With your capabilities, you could
easily make your way into the top twenty of The Heavenly Immortals.
Unfortunately, your opponent is me. To tell you the truth, I’ve been
hiding my true strength since three years ago as I underwent all sorts of
training. So far, none of my opponents have been strong enough for me to
want to take off these shackles and use my full

Chapter 630

“Today, I’ll show you how terrifying the power I’ve been saving up
for the past three years is!” Terry began removing his clothes, revealing
the dark steel weights underneath that covered his body like armor. There
were even a few attached to his limbs.
Under everyone’s disbelieving gazes, Terry gradually took off those
weights, which landed on the ground with solid thuds that made people
shudder.

“Holy smokes, he’s a beast! Who would have thought that he was moving
around with several hundred pounds of weight.”
“Usually, it’s hard to even walk with those tied around one’s body,
yet he’s been walking normally and even fighting! What a monster.”
“If he’s that strong with limitations, what would happen if he took
them off?”
“I can only say that he’s terrifying!”
The audience gossiped, shocked at how strict Terry was with himself.
No one would like to wear clothes that weighed a few hundred pounds.
“No wonder Dustin seemed to have an edge over Terry. Terry has been
holding himself back. Now that his restrictions are gone, I’m sure he’ll
win!” Maggie regained her confidence.
“There’s a reason he’s ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals.”
Claudia couldn’t help but respect Terry. Being a genius was nothing new,
but it was always harder to accept when a genius was working harder than
ordinary people.
“See? There’s no way Terry would lose. He was just holding himself
back.” The smiles returned to Gordon, Zeke, and Zoey’s faces when they
found an excuse they could use.
“As expected of my son, he left a card up his sleeve. He’ll win now.”
Phil let out a relieved sigh now that the manuscript seemed safe.
“It seems like Dustin will be in trouble again.” Natasha and Ruth’s
expressions turned grave once more. They never thought that Terry might
be hiding his true strength.
“Much better…” After removing his burdens, Terry began stretching,
and a confident smile returned to his face. “To be able to force me to
use my full strength, you should be proud to lose to me.”
It took Terry three years to get to where he was, so it was finally
time to see the fruits of his labor.
“Don’t speak too soon. This doesn’t change anything.” Dustin shook
his head.
“You still don’t seem to understand the situation right now. Without
those weights, my speed and power will greatly increase. I’ll even let
you in on a secret. Fist fights aren’t my forte-swords are!” Terry opened
his palm, and a sword that a servant had been holding onto flew into his
palm, instantly strengthening his aura to the point that those standing
blocks away could feel it.
“My sword is unbreakable, and today, you’ll have the honor of dying
from it. You should be proud!” Terry tightened his grip on the hilt
before he sprang toward Dustin, his speed so fast that the naked eye
couldn’t follow up and left an after-image.
“He’s so quick!” The audience was startled.
The average martial artist could no longer catch sight of his blade
due to its speed, but its murderous quality was enough to frighten them.
“You’re dead meat!” With the aid of his sword, Terry was unstoppable.
Right before the tip of the sword could piece through Dustin’s chest,
two fingers reached out to pinch the blade, bringing Terry’s attack to a
halt. Instantly, whatever murderous aura there was vanished.

Chapter 631

“What?” Terry was astounded to see that his attack had been stopped.
After taking off the weights, his strength and speed would have
multiplied tremendously. And to win against Dustin, he even exposed his
greatest weapon, his sword. All of this was to ensure his victory against
Dustin. However, despite going at Dustin at full force, the latter
managed to stop his attack with nothing. but two fingers!
Was Dustin even human?

“I-impossible!” Terry’s eyes widened as he lost his mind. He began
swinging his sword at Dustin nonstop, and the force whipped the air in
the arena, causing dust to engulf the place.
Terry’s continuous blows brought more gouges to the ground until the
floor resembled a spider web.
“Die! You have to die!” Terry roared. His attacks picked up speed and
became more lethal.
Dustin, who was unfazed by the onslaught, dodged and avoided Terry’s
attacks by twisting his upper body. His feet were still firmly planted on
the ground. He would only block attacks with his hands when there was
nowhere for him to dodge.
The battle in the ring was getting more intense, yet the audience was
completely befuddled.
Due to Terry and Dustin’s high speed, all they could see were shadows
and after-images of the two of them. And because of how dangerous Terry’s
sword aura was to regular martial artists, the crowd had no choice but to
scuttle backward and watch the battle from afar.
“Claudia, I can’t see anything. Can you?” Maggie struggled to
identify the two men.
“I can’t either. They are both way stronger than me” Claudia shook
her head. She was still a High- level martial artist, and although she
was much stronger than the average martial artist. She still had a long
way to go compared to Divine-level martial artists. In fact, she was
nothing compared.
to them.
“Terry should be the one with the upper hand, right?” Maggi asked
tentatively.
“Judging from the magnitude of the destruction, it seems like it.”
Claudia nodded. “Terry’s sword skill is ruthless, and he also has an ace
card-Tempest of the
Eighteen Swords. If he uses that, no one would be able to stop him.”
“Great!” Maggie was thrilled to hear that. Although she didn’t have
the right to learn that technique, she had heard of it before. It was the
Doyle family’s greatest treasure; it had been. around since the family’s
foundation and was to be used as a last resort when someone had been
cornered with no way of escaping.
There were rumors that the sword technique in the manuscript
increased in power at each level, and so far, no one has ever withstood
the last level before.
Maggie believed that as long as Terry used it, he would win the
battle easily.
“F*ck. I can’t even tell who’s who anymore.” Zeke stood on tiptoes
and peered over the crowd’s head. “Gordon, do you think Terry will win?”
“Of course, he will!” Gordon answered confidently. “Dustin might be
skilled, but he’s still a country
17
bumpkin with no power. Terry is different. As the future head of the
Doyle family who’s received training from the greatest masters, I’m sure
he still has a card up his sleeve that he’s hiding.”
“That’s true.” Zeke nodded his head, relieved. As a martial arts
family, the Doyle family had a powerful legacy and many martial arts
manuscripts that could help one easily defeat their opponent.

Chapter 632
As long as Terry wanted to, it shouldn’t be hard for him to defeat
Dustin.

“Sir Paul, who do you think will win?” Hector suddenly turned his
attention to Paul, who sat in the

middle.
“The one with a ninety percent chance,” Paul answered with a smile,
his eyes crinkling.
“Ninety percent?” Phil smiled. “You’ve got a good eye, Sir Paul. You
could tell that my son had an ace up his sleeve, so he should be able to
win.”
Phil had been getting worried that his son might lose, but Paul’s
words reassured him. As a Grandmaster martial artist, no one would dare
question what Paul said, so if Paul said that there’s a ninety percent
winning chance, it must be true. Although there was ten percent left, it
was more than enough for him.
Paul glanced at Phil, who was full of confidence, but didn’t say
anything, a knowing smile on his face.
“Tempest of the Eighteen Swords!” A voice bellowed from the platform
as the air turned heavy. Instantly, the entire platform began to shake as
cracks spread everywhere.
“Terry is finally going to use his best move! That’s the end of that
bastard!” Maggie shouted animatedly.
“One doesn’t use ‘Tempest of the Eighteen Swords unless extremely
necessary, but when they do, their opponents will definitely die.”
Claudia narrowed her eyes.
“Let’s see what you’ll do now!” Gordon and his friends’ eyes were
glued to the ring, not wanting to miss seeing Dustin get defeated.
“Are things finally going to end now?” Phil smirked. Although Dustin
had surprised him several. times, the man was still no match for his son.
“As long as you withstand this blow, you’ll still have a chance to
turn things around. Good luck!” Hector’s fists clenched as he silently
prayed for Dustin. Natasha and her sister were also waiting anxiously
after hearing that Dustin only had a ten percent chance of living.
“You’ve got to hold on, Sir Rhys! We’re depending on you!” Nelson and
his men were worried for Duntin. They knew that if their leader lost, the
Doyle family was going to completely get rid of their gang.
“Tempest of the Eighteen Swords’! It’s time for you to die!” Terry
shouted. He gathered all his strength into a single strike and swung his
blade toward Dustin.
Bang!
The cracked arena began crumbling. Dust and debris flew into the air,
making it hard for people to keep their eyes open.
After some time, the dust finally settled, and only one man was
standing among the wreckage- Terry.
“We won!” The Doyle family was overjoyed to see this, and the
audience began cheering.

“You’re amazing, Mr. Terry!”
“No wonder he’s ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals!”
“Today’s battle was eye-opening. He is indeed a genius.”
The audience was grinning widely as they sang praises to him.
Terry smiled from where he stood atop the wreckage. Suddenly, he
doubled over and spat out a mouthful of blood before collapsing to the
ground.

Chapter 633
The audible thud when Terry fell to the ground silenced everyone,
effectively cutting off all laughter and cheers.

The crowd shared dismayed looks, unable to comprehend what just
happened.

What was going on? Didn’t Terry win? Why did he spit out blood? Had
it merely been a narrow win?
Just as everyone was stuck in disbelief, a silhouette slowly walked
out of the ruined arena. Even the dust in the air seemed to disperse and
create a path for him.
When the person reached the top of the platform, the audience could
finally see Dustin’s handsome face.
Dustin stood proudly with his hands in his pocket as he studied his
unconscious opponent calmly.
Meanwhile, everyone’s jaw dropped. They thought that Terry had been
the one who won, but things have completely changed. Terry was lying on
the ground, injured. While Dustin was completely unscathed. It was
obvious who the winner was.
“N-no way! Terry Doyle lost?”
“Holy smokes! Balerno’s martial art genius and the thirteenth person
on The Heavenly Immortals lost to a nobody?”
“Who the hell is that guy? How was he able to injure Mr. Terry?
That’s insane!”
There was an uproar as everyone stared at Dustin like he was a
monster. Although it was hard for them to come to terms with the fact
that Terry had lost, what they saw wasn’t a lie. Terry had been
completely destroyed!
“I-impossible! There’s no way Terry would lose to that guy. My eyes
must be deceiving me!” Maggie shook her head and rubbed her eyes, trying
to deny what she saw. She refused to believe that a mere nobody had taken
down the genius in their family.
“When did he become so strong?” Claudia’s eyes widened in shock. She
thought that Dustin was just a normal Divine-level martial artist who
could only defeat someone of Bennet’s caliber. Instead, he had completely
triumphed over Terry. Had she been looking down on the wrong person this
entire time?
“H-he won? How is that possible?” Gordon was aghast, his eyes filled
with disbelief.
“He actually survived!” Zeke was sweating buckets now.
“He wasn’t bluffing.” Zoey gulped, unable to remain calm.
“Natasha wasn’t wrong. He is different.” Adriana mumbled to herself,
her eyes fixed on Dustin.
“H-he won? Our leader won?” After getting over the shock, Nelson
leaped up and began hugging his men. From now on, their gang was going to
become more powerful than ever!
“Sis, he won! Dustin won!” Ruth cheered excitedly.
“Of course, he did. There’s no way my man would lose.” Natasha’s
shock turned to pride, and she lifted her head haughtily. All she hoped
for was for Dustin to come back to her safely, but she
never imagined he would give her such a big surprise.
“I knew there was more to that guy.” Hector smiled, relieved.
Although he was sure that Dustin came prepared, it was still difficult to
defeat Terry.
“I-impossible! How did my son lose?” Phil was devastated. He spun
around and looked at Paul, “Sir Paul, didn’t you say that my son had a
ninety percent chance of winning? How did things come to
this?”

Chapter 634
“I think you misunderstood something here,” Paul responded calmly. “I
said Dustin had a ninety percent chance of winning. Your son only had
ten.”

“What?” Phil stiffened. It turned out that everything had been in his
head. Still, he couldn’t understand or accept how a nobody like Dustin
was able to defeat his son, who was a genius.

“Mr. Doyle, thank you for Tempest of the Eighteen Swords’,” Hector
suddenly said, causing Phil’s
face to darken.
Phil thought that today’s battle would work in their favor by
boosting their reputation. However, not only had his son lost the battle,
he also lost their family heirloom. It was a devastating loss!
Dustin’s victory also taught everyone something. There was always
someone far stronger than you, even if you were the strongest person
around. Also, from today onward, Balerno martial arts. would see a dark
horse, someone more talented and stronger than Terry.
“Useless fools!” Tyler Grant, who stood amidst the audience wearing a
mask, humphed and walked away. He hid his identity because he thought
he’d get to see an amusing show, yet Terry had been. useless and couldn’t
even defeat a pretty boy like Dustin. It was such a waste of time!
Back at the wreckage, Dustin looked at Terry below him and reminded,
“You’ve lost. Remember what I said earlier? Your family better stay out
of my way from now on.” He turned to walk off the
stage.
“No! I haven’t lost yet!” Gritting his teeth, Terry clambered to his
feet wildly.
“Go to hell!” Locking his eyes on Dustin’s back, Terry grabbed his
sword and thrust it toward
Dustin.
“Watch out!” Natasha cried out, but it was too late.
Terry’s attack was too quick and silent, making it hard to detect.
So, before anyone realized what was going on, the tip of Terry’s sword
was already pressing into Dustin’s back.
“Haha, I’m still the winner in the end!” Terry cackled.
Quickly, his laughter stopped and his smile froze when he realized
that his sturdy blade hadn’t even hurt Dustin. It didn’t even impale the
man’s flesh.
Terry wanted to turn things around? What a joke.
“What do you think you’re doing?” Dustin snapped, slowly turning his
head.
This was an open battle where everyone had seen the results, so how
dare Terry tried to pull a fast one on him! Were all Doyle family members
so shameless?
“Die! Die! Rot in hell!” True energy burst forth from Terry and into
his sword as he tried to piece through Dustin’s body, and the blade
eventually bent under the force.
Still, no matter how hard Terry tried, he just couldn’t injure
Dustin.
“Fool!” Dustin humphed. He stopped going easy on Terry and planted
his fist into Terry’s abdomen.
There was a bang at Terry’s abdomen, and his core shattered to
pieces. Terry flew backward from

the force like a ragdoll, blood spurting everywhere. It caused an
uproar among the crowd when his body landed in the audience zone, and the
Doyle family’s blood started boiling after seeing how Terry’s core was
destroyed.

Chapter 635

After failing to sneak up on Dustin, Terry was thrown into the air,
where he landed right beside Phil, who was infuriated to see his son
injured and bleeding uncontrollably. “You piece of shit! How dare you
hurt my son!”
“Are you blind or something? He snuck up on me, so I merely defended
myself,” Dustin answered.

“Nonsense!” Phil yelled. “The winner hadn’t been determined yet. You
were the one who left your back open to your opponent, so it was fair and
just!”
Although his son had been in the wrong, there was no way he could
admit that now.
“Fine. Since the winner hadn’t been determined yet, there shouldn’t
be a problem since I attack him normally.” Dustin retorted.
“Of course, there is! You deliberately injured my son!” Phil seethed
“This is how the martial world works. You’re putting your life at
stake when you accept a challenge. Your son got hurt because he wasn’t
strong enough. Your family is a martial arts family. Don’t tell me you’re
sore losers?” Dustin sneered.
“You!” Phil’s blood boiled.
“You sneaky bastard!” Maggie stood up. “Don’t waste time arguing with
him, Uncle Phil! He destroyed Terry’s core. We must make him pay!”
“That’s right! There’s no way we’d let him walk out after hurting our
family’s genius!”
“That brat is a danger to society. We need to get rid of him!”
The Doyle family yelled, their eyes showing their animosity toward
Dustin. Terry had been their hope, and he even had a chance at becoming a
Grandmaster martial artist. To learn that his core had been destroyed and
he had lost all his powers was a huge blow to the family.
“It’s fine that he snuck up on me and tried to kill me, but I’m not
supposed to defend myself? You guys are shameless!” Dustin jeered.
“How dare you!” The Doyle family was flustered and humiliated.
“Take that bastard down now!” Phil bellowed.
“Anyone who approaches me will die.” Dustin glanced around the room
coolly. The Doyle family fighters shuddered when they met his gaze. How
were they supposed to win against someone who defeated Terry Doyle?
“Why are you guys panicking? There are so many of us, and only one of
him. We’ll defeat him, no matter how long it takes. Take him down!” Phil
ordered once more.
“Wait!” Hector suddenly stood up. “Mr. Doyle, accidents are normal
during duels. Don’t you think that you’re overreacting?”
“Precisely. A loss is a loss. How could you demand revenge? In public
too! That’s awful.” Ruth was displeased.
“Aren’t you worried about what people will think when they find out
that such a well-established
1.2
family was manipulating the truth and bullying others?” Natasha
humphed.
“Mr. Harmon, this is my family’s affair. It has nothing to do with
you.” Phil frowned.
“Well, to tell you the truth, Dustin is an honored guest in our
family. So our family wouldn’t let such unjust treatment slide,” Hector
responded calmly.
“This is going to turn into a blood feud. Are you sure you want to
get caught up in this mess?” Phil demanded.
“Mr. Doyle, everyone here saw what happened. If you insist on doing
things your way, I’m afraid you’ll incur their wrath.” Hector tried to
knock some sense into Phil.
Everyone here was either a celebrity or a well-known martial artist.
If the Doyle family were to retaliate unjustly in front of everyone,
their reputation would be ruined.
“Alright, that’s enough.”

Chapter 636

Paul, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke up. “Mr.
Doyle, there are rules that should be kept. Since your son was the one
who accepted the challenge, he should accept whatever consequences there
are.”

“But, my son-” Phil wanted to protest but stopped when he met Paul’s
icy glare. “Do you plan to be condemned by everyone?”
“No, sir.” Phil gritted his teeth and lowered his head. In terms of
status and power, the Doyle family was no match for Paul.
“Mr. Doyle, you should send your son to Stonearay Order immediately.
He might still have hope if Dr. Watkins takes a look at him,” Paul
reminded.
“Hurry! Get the car ready!” Coming to his senses, Phil gathered his
son into his arms and dashed. out of the arena, the rest of the Doyle
family members following closely behind. Receiving treatment was the most
important thing right now.
“Hi, mind if I have a word with you?” Paul turned his attention to
Dustin.
“It would be my honor.” Dustin nodded and followed Paul out the door.
Once the two men were gone, gossip rose once more.
“What an outstanding battle!”
“I know, right? To think that the person ranked thirteenth on The
Heavenly Immortals lost to a nobody. I wouldn’t have believed it if I
hadn’t seen it with my own eyes.”
“I’m sure that the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang is going to become
famous after this.”
“As he should.”
“Such a talented individual should join Greendust.
“Don’t be silly. Autumn Wind has called dibs on that guy. I’m willing
to do anything for him to become my disciple!”
“Are you forgetting about Boulderthorn?”
“You guys are too late. Sir Paul has already made the first move.”
“What? Oh, that sneaky geezer!”
“What are you waiting for? Go after them!”

After processing everything that happened, the elders and leaders of
different guilds hurriedly chased after Dustin, not wanting to be left
behind.
After all, it was extremely rare to find someone as monstrously
talented as Dustin. As long as they paid him some attention, he would
surely become a Grandmaster martial artist, so all of them
were now clambering for his attention.
Because Dustin had total victory over the battle, Terry’s title as a
genius had been swept under the rug, and the Doyle family’s reputation
was in tatters after being known as sore losers.
On the other hand, Dustin’s reputation seemed to have soared thanks
to this incident, and there was now a new genius in Balerno.
The Flame Dragon Gang’s reputation also skyrocketed after the battle
as skilled fighters from all over the place scrambled to join the gang.
Although they still weren’t as powerful as the other famous guilds, they
were considerably strong in Millsburg. In time, they would surely become.
much stronger.

Chapter 637
Outside the Doyle family gates, a Maybach revved up and drove off,
successfully shaking off the group of people who were chasing after them.

“Thank God I moved fast, or I wouldn’t even have the chance to talk
to you.” Paul turned around and looked at the annoyed group behind them,
impressed by his foresight.

“It’s not that bad.” Dustin was puzzled.
“You don’t seem to understand your value yet.” Paul shook his head,
chuckling. “Being able to defeat Terry Doyle has already proven how
powerful and talented you are. There are less than five people in Balerno
who could even be on par with you, so countless guilds are desperately
trying to rope you in.”
“Tsk. What a bother. I should have kept a low profile.” Dustin
sighed. He had only challenged Terry to warn the Doyle family not to mess
with him. He didn’t expect them to invite so many people to watch the
battle in an attempt to boost their reputation. Still, the Doyle family
has shot itself in the foot since he was the one who ended up receiving
the boost in reputation.
“You’re an interesting fellow. Others would die for that fame, yet
you don’t want it at all.” Paul smiled
“Things like fame can’t even fill my belly. I’m sure that once word
spreads, I’ll have people coming up to me to challenge me to a duel.
Aren’t I just making things troublesome for myself?” Dustin shook his
head.
“It’s hard to find someone who looks at fame and fortune so lightly
nowadays.” Paul studied Dustin appreciatively.
“Don’t flatter me, Sir Paul. I’m just a normal person. I don’t have
any great ambitions, so whatever you want to say, just tell it to me
straight.” Dustin changed the topic.
“Alright, then. I’ll get straight to the point.” Paul nodded. “I
wanted to talk to you about the Knighthood Society Tournament.”
“The Knighthood Society Tournament?” Dustin was confused.
“Every three years, there will be a Knighthood Society Tournament
between Balerno and Glenstead. The purpose of this tournament is to find
new talents as well as observe how strong each side is. The outcome of
the battle will determine the direction in which the alliance will
grow for the next three years. The winning side has the right to call
the shots and occupy more. resources. Therefore, I hope that you can join
the tournament as Balerno’s representative,” Paul explained
“But why me? There are so many skilled fighters in Balerno. There’s
no way a youngster like me has the right to represent Balerno.” Dustin
was still puzzled.
“First of all, I have high hopes for you since you’re a capable
individual. Secondly, there’s an age limit. Participants can’t be more
than 38 years old. Thirdly, each side has five slots. Terry Doyle was
supposed to take one of them, and since you’ve injured him greatly,
you’ll have to take his place.” Paul smiled.
“What?” Dustin paled He never thought things would get so bothersome
after defeating Terry.
You
“This is a good chance for you, young man. Everyone who joins the
tournament receives a hefty prize. And if you win, the alliance will
grant you one wish. Money, power, jewels, women name it, you’ll have it.”
Paul urged.
“Grant me a wish?” Dustin pondered for a moment. He wasn’t interested
in money or power, but he did happen to need two rare precious herbs.
With the alliance’s help, he might be able to find them more easily.
“Let me know what you need, young man. Don’t be shy.” Paul took
advantage of this opportunity and began pressing.
“Sir Paul, have you ever heard of the thousand-year green lotus and
Cherusia?” Dustin asked.
“Thousand-year green lotus, no, but I know who has Cherusia,” Paul
answered.
“Really? Who?” Dustin’s eyes lit up.
“That’s a secret for now.” Paul tried to entice Dustin “Of course, if
you’re willing to represent Balerno in the upcoming tournament, I’ll let
you know regardless of the tournament’s results.” “I guess that means I
don’t have a choice.”

Chapter 638
Dustin chuckled bitterly. “Alright, I’ll agree to it. It’s just going
to be a few fights anyway.” There was no fight he couldn’t win when it
came to using his martial arts prowess.

Paul smiled. “Great. That’ll be all.”

Dustin was curious. “Sir Paul, since you’ve retired, why are you
still worrying about matters regarding the martial arts alliance?”
Paul kept his smile. “Even though I’m not with the alliance anymore,
my heart still belongs to them. Not to mention, the current leader of the
alliance is my disciple. I don’t see anything wrong with helping him
recruit talent.”
“Sir Paul, I admire that you’re a man of high integrity.” Dustin
nodded in acknowledgment.
“Alright, there’s no need for the flattery. Where are you going next?
I’ll see you off.
“Back to the Flame Dragon Dojo.”
In the afternoon, inside Stoneray Valley at Mount Cloudcrest, Terry
laid on an emerald bed. His complexion was pale, and he was sweating all
over. A few physicians in white were carefully tending to his injuries.
Phil stood at one side; he was anxious and hesitant to speak, fearing he
might disrupt their work. After a long while, Terry’s wound was finally
sutured up and bandaged.
“Mr. Turner, how is my son?” Phil finally asked when he saw that they
had finished treating Terry.
“It’s fortunate that you sent him here on time. Your son is safe for
now.” Nicholas wiped his sweat
with his sleeves.
“Thank God!” Phil breathed a sigh of relief. But he quickly followed
up with another question.
“He’s safe now, but would it affect his martial arts abilities?”
“That’s where the problem lies.” Nicholas sighed and explained, “His
core is seriously damaged. It would be hard to get it healed. I doubt he
will be able to recover his abilities.”
“What? How can that be?” Phil’s expression fell. Mr. Turner, you have
excellent medical skills. Can you please think of something? I’ll pay you
no matter how high the price!”
“Mr. Doyle, my skills are limited. There’s nothing I can do.”
Nicholas shook his head.
“If you can’t do it, what about Dr. Linden Watkins? Can you please
get him to treat my son?” Phil
was anxious
“Dr. Watkins is in seclusion and refuses to meet anyone. Even if he
did treat your son and heal hist core, your son won’t be able to recover
his abilities immediately as they are lost. He would need to start all
over.” Nicholas was feeling truly helpless.
“Start all over?” The blood drained from Phil’s face when he heard
the news. It took his son more than 20 years of hard work to reach where
he was today. It would be too late to start all over again. He was now
akin to a crippled man.
“Dad…” Terry suddenly opened his eyes and cried out weakly. “Quick…
get my mentor, Mr.

Augustus Kline, here quickly. Only he can save me now!”
Phil’s eyes brightened. That’s right! I almost forgot about him. I’ll
contact him right away!”
Augustus Kline was one of the five ultimate grandmasters of Balerno.
He possessed remarkable abilities and was seemingly invincible. With the
appearance of such a revered figure, he would definitely turn the
situation around.
“Dustin Rhys! When my mentor gets here, I’m going to make sure you
are crushed into pieces!” Terry growled menacingly. However, the
intensity of his anger made him spit out blood, and he fainted on the
spot.

Chapter 639
That night, in the second-floor office of the Flame Dragon Dojo.

“Sir Rhys, you were so cool today! Not only did you show the Doyle
family who’s boss, but you also made the Flame Dragon Gang famous all
across Balerno! We have around a thousand members now, and they all
admire you greatly!” Nelson poured Dustin a cup of coffee while he
showered him with compliments; his excitement and elation were evident.

He’d been worried that the Doyles would seize the opportunity and
take revenge on them if Dustin. lost. He didn’t expect their gang leader
to be so incredible. Against all odds, Dustin turned the tide. and
achieved a resounding victory over Terry. He had become famous through a
single battle.
“That’s enough, you’ve said that a million times now. Can’t you say
something new?” Dustin was speechless. Ever since Dustin’s return, Nelson
had been flattering him in various ways, singing all sorts of praises
that Dustin could think of. If people didn’t know any better, they would
think Nelson was flirting with Dustin from the look on Nelson’s face.
“You want something new? No problem!” Nelson grinned as he said, “Sir
Rhys, did you know that after your victory, many talented individuals
have sought to join our gang? I’ve tested out their skills, and every one
of them is no ordinary talent. With a little training, they could turn
out to be the backbone of our gang! If this continues, I believe the
Flame Dragon Gang would become. Millsburg’s largest gang within three
years!”
Dustin nodded in response. “Not bad. This is good news. But remember:
quality over quantity. Don’t recruit anyone with questionable characters.
It would be advantageous to him if the Flame, Dragon Gang expanded well.
However, he had to clearly plan out their expansion, lest it led to
internal conflicts.
“Hehe… No need to worry, Sir Rhys. I’m skilled in that area, I’ll be
able to tell their character from just one look.” Nelson grinned
confidently. He’d been part of the martial world for many years. While he
didn’t possess any extraordinary abilities, he was always right when it
came to reading people.
“Oh, by the way, the most important task is finding the murderer.
Make sure not to slack off in that regard,” Dustin reminded him.
“My men have been working hard on investigating. I believe we will
have results soon.” Nelson turned serious.
Dustin nodded. “Okay. Let me know immediately if you get any news.
You can go now.”
“Alright.” Nelson left after responding..
Suddenly, Dustin’s phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was a
call from Dahlia.
The Nicholsons hated him terribly since he was the greatest suspect
in James’ death. With the current situation, he couldn’t believe Dahlia
was the one to call him first. He wondered if she had finally thought
things through.
“Hello, Dahlia?” Dustin answered immediately without hesitation.
After a few seconds of silence, he heard an indifferent voice on the
other line. “I’d like to talk to
Augustus Kline, here quickly. Only he can save me now!”
Phil’s eyes brightened. That’s right! I almost forgot about him. I’ll
contact him right away!”
Augustus Kline was one of the five ultimate grandmasters of Balerno.
He possessed remarkable abilities and was seemingly invincible. With the
appearance of such a revered figure, he would definitely turn the
situation around.
“Dustin Rhys! When my mentor gets here, I’m going to make sure you
are crushed into pieces!” Terry growled menacingly. However, the
intensity of his anger made him spit out blood, and he fainted on the
spot.

Chapter 640
“Evidence? Where is it?” Dahlia was taken aback.

“It’s with me now.” It appeared that Dustin came prepared, as he took
out two pieces of evidence.” These are the autopsy results. This can
prove that James was poisoned to death. While this black. needle is the
murder weapon.”

“What?” Dahlia examined it curiously.
Dustin added, saying, “If you don’t believe me, you can get it tested
personally.” Although he had the evidence, it would be hard to convince
her without finding the murderer.
“No need for that. I believe you.” Dahlia’s expression was solemn.
“To be honest, I know that you’re not the murderer and that this has all
been a misunderstanding.”
Dustin smiled. “I’m happy that you think that way.
“I’m sorry for misunderstanding you. But please understand, I had no
other choice. My brother’s death has left me in pain. I feel so lost, and
I don’t know what to do. I’m scared… I’m scared that I will lose you too.
I’m scared that we will become enemies. I’m scared of being alone, I As
she spoke, her eyes turned red. She lowered her head and choked back her
tears. Her teary appearance looked pitiful; anyone who saw her would pity
her.
“It’s alright. It’s all in the past now.” Dustin patted her shoulders
in comfort. His actions seemed to shatter all her reservations, and she
threw herself into his arms, her sobs intensified. She trembled
uncontrollably as a steady stream of tears flowed down her cheeks. Dahlia
finally released all the pent-up emotions that she had suppressed for so
long.
Dustin sighed. With both arms wrapped around her in an embrace, he
inched closer to her and whispered words of comfort into her ear. “It’s
okay to cry. It’ll be alright once you cry it out. Oh, by the way, I have
a secret to tell you. To be honest, I really did kill your brother.”
“What?” Dahlia froze, and she looked up in shock. “Wha-what did you
just say?”
“You didn’t hear me? Let me repeat myself, then. I murdered your
brother!” Dustin declared as he
smiled.
After a momentary daze, Dahlia shook her head furiously. “No, it
can’t be! You must be lying! How could you be the murderer? I don’t
believe you!”
“I couldn’t bear to continue deceiving you, especially when I see you
crying so miserably. So I thought I’d just tell you the truth,” Dustin
said calmly.
“Dustin, stop joking! You’re not that kind of person” Dahlia denied
it flatly.
“Do you really know me?” Dustin countered.
“Why? Weren’t you collecting evidence?” Dahlia frowned.
“I was just playing with you. But I’ve lost interest, so I decided to
reveal my cards.” Dustin. shrugged his shoulders.
“So, you were the one who killed my brother?” Dahlia was enraged.
“That’s right. I’m the murderer. What do you plan on doing now Dustin
gave her a vague:
“I’m going to kill you!”-In her fury, she took out a dagger and aimed
it toward Dustin’s throat.
A slap rang out as Dustin struck Dahlia mercilessly, causing her to
fall to the floor. The dagger slipped from her grasp and clattered onto
the ground as well.
“You-!” Dahlia’s face was disfigured. She was about to get up when
Dustin grabbed her by the throat and pinned her against the wall.
“Ugh-” Dahlia gasped for breath, and her face flushed red. She
struggled to free herself but to no avail. Dustin’s grip was like an iron
vice that clamped tightly around her neck.
“How are you planning on avenging your brother with your meager
strength?” With just one hand, Dustin lifted her off the ground.
“W-why?” Dahlia was aghast. She never expected Dustin to suddenly
turn hostile and forget about their past relationship. She could even see
the intent to kill in his cold eyes.
“Why? You should ask yourself that.” Dustin sneered coldly. “Is it
fun playing such childish tricks in front of me? Are you tired of
living?”
“What nonsense are you spouting? Have you gone crazy?” Dahlia was
shocked and afraid.
“So, you’re not going to admit it? Alright, two can play at this
game!” Dustin snorted and reached. out his hand. With a forceful tug,
Dahlia’s clothes were torn into shreds and revealed her enticing.
voluptuous figure. She looked extremely provocative.

Chapter 641
“Wha-what are you doing?” Dahlia’s expression changed as she
struggled to free herself. She

looked more alluring as she struggled desperately.

“Don’t you like playing games? I’ll play with you until you’re
satisfied!” Dustin’s expression was
cold.
“You’re a lunatic! Stop this at once!” Dahlia cried out angrily.
Dustin commented, “You’re still pretending? The skin on your face has
peeled off. Haven’t you
noticed?”
“What?” Dahlia’s eyes widened, and she touched her face
instinctively. However, she quickly came back to her senses. It didn’t
matter if her face was disfigured, her actions had already given her
away.
“I thought my acting skills were pretty good. I didn’t expect you to
see through it that quickly.’ Once she found out she was exposed,
“Dahlia” stopped the act and pulled forcefully near her ear. Soon, a
human mask was peeled off. “Dahlia” was gone, and she was replaced by an
unfamiliar
woman
The woman looked decent, but her complexion was ghastly pale. Her
gaze was sinister and malicious. She was the epitome of a female fatale.
“Who are you? Why are you impersonating Dahlia?” Dustin questioned
her coldly.
“If you want me to answer you, you would need to answer me first. How
did you find out?” The
woman was curious.
Her mentor had taught her the Face-Changing Art personally. She could
not only change her appearance, she was also good at reading people
immediately, allowing her to impersonate them better. She wasn’t
confident enough to say that it was a perfect resemblance, but it was at
least 90
% similar. At her level, even close relatives wouldn’t be able to
notice in a short time. Hence, she
couldn’t understand how Dustin had figured it out shortly after they
met.
“Your technique is impressive. It’s hard to find fault with your
appearance. However, you overlooked a few details.”
“First, Dahlia never uses perfume, but you carried a faint smell with
you. Second, with Dahlia’s
bborn personality, she would never believe someone that easily. That
evidence wouldn’t be
to convince her. Your seductive performance earlier was also clearly
done to get my guard e last thing would be your dominant hand. Perhaps
you didn’t notice, but you used your i to hold the cup earlier, which is
not Dahlia’s dominant hand.
“I may not have seen through you if it were just one suspicious
detail, but with all of them put together, it was obvious that you were
an imposter!” Dustin commented coldly, exposing her flaws. In truth,
there was another detail he hadn’t mentioned, and that was that he had
grown
more cautious after going through a similar situation.
The woman chuckled. “I can’t believe you have such keen observation
skills. You’re truly amazing to be able to catch such small details.”
After today’s experience, it seemed like she would need to put in more
work on the details.
1.2
“I’m going to kill you!” In her fury, she took out a dagger and aimed
it toward Dustin’s throat.
A slap rang out as Dustin struck Dahlia mercilessly, causing her to
fall to the floor. The dagger slipped from her grasp and clattered onto
the ground as well.
“You-!” Dahlia’s face was disfigured. She was about to get up when
Dustin grabbed her by the throat and pinned her against the wall.
“Ugh-“Dahlia gasped for breath, and her face flushed red. She
struggled to free herself but to no avail. Dustin’s grip was like an iron
vice that clamped tightly around her neck.
“How are you planning on avenging your brother with your meager
strength?” With just one hand, Dustin lifted her off the ground.
“W-why?” Dahlia was aghast. She never expected Dustin to suddenly
turn hostile and forget about their past relationship. She could even see
the intent to kill in his cold eyes.
“Why? You should ask yourself that.” Dustin sneered coldly. “Is it
fun playing such childish tricks in front of me? Are you tired of
living?”
“What nonsense are you spouting? Have you gone crazy?” Dahlia was
shocked and afraid
“So, you’re not going to admit it? Alright, two can play at this
game!” Dustin snorted and reached. out his hand. With a forceful tug,
Dahlia’s clothes were torn into shreds and revealed her enticing,
voluptuous figure. She looked extremely provocative.

Chapter 642
The group of masked women brandished a knife and held it dangerously
close to Dahlia’s neck; a thin line of blood could be seen on her skin.
It was a warning that Dahlia would be killed on the spot if Dustin made
any sudden movements.

Dustin furrowed his brow and ultimately released his grip. He wasn’t
going to risk Dahlia’s life with the numbers they had.

“That’s more like it.” Astrid stretched her neck. She looked
triumphant as she said, “Dustin, you should feel honored that my mentor
has taken an interest in you. As long as you agree, we will be a family
going forward. And if you refuse, you and everyone else around you will
die!”
“Do you have to go to such extremes?” Dustin’s expression was frosty.
This is how we do things. If we can’t get our hands on a talented
genius like you, you must be destroyed,” Astrid responded.
“Do you really think you can kill me?” Dustin retorted.
Astrid chuckled as she said, “I know you’re talented, but we came
prepared. I added Trangurin to the tea you drank earlier. The poison is
colorless and tasteless. Once ingested, your body will feel. weak, and
you won’t even be able to use your true energy. Judging by the time, you
should be feeling its effects right about now.”
“Tranqurin?” Dustin’s expression shifted.
Tranqurin was one of the ten exotic medicines of the martial world.
Although it wasn’t deadly, it was the bane of many martial artists. It
suppressed their true energy and weakened their bodies. These two effects
of Tranqurin were enough to put any martial artist in despair. He didn’t
expect
Astrid to get a hold of it when it was nearly extinct.
“Give me the antidote!” Dustin reached out to grab Astrid but
stumbled and nearly fell. Before he knew it, sweat started to form on his
forehead.
“Tranqurin is specifically meant to restrain expert martial artists
like you. The more you exert
true energy, the faster the medicine takes effect. How about it? Do
you feel it already?” Astrid
grinned.
To put Dustin under their control, the Dark Lord employed his
precious treasure, which highlighted Dustin’s value.
“Dustin, I’m going to ask you one more time. Are you going to submit
to us or not?” Astrid yelled.
“Dream on!” Dustin forced himself to remain upright.
4
“Hmph! You’re still talking back? Are you not afraid of death?”
Astrid’s expression darkened. She was out of patience. If it weren’t for
the Dark Lord valuing him greatly, Astrid would have killed him much
earlier instead of wasting her time persuading him.
“Although Tranqurin is powerful, I still have enough strength to make
sure we die together!” Dustin spat out coldly.
“You-!” Astrid was seething in anger. Just as she was about to make a
move on Dahlia, a graceful figure descended from the second floor.
“Astrid, this guy is too stubborn. You won’t get anywhere by using
force. Why don’t you let me talk to him?” Azalea walked up to Dustin
seductively.
“Azalea, you’ll be able to persuade him?” Astrid raised an eyebrow.
“Have you forgotten what I’m best at, Astrid?” Azalea smiled.
“Alright, go ahead and try.” Astrid nodded.
Azalea was not only good at Face-Changing Art, but she was also
skilled at the Art of Charming. She could make any man fall for her
charms.
“Hey, doctor. We meet again.” Azalea took out a handkerchief and
wiped the sweat off Dustin’s forehead. “Does it feel bad? How about we go
up and have a rest?”
“Cut the crap!” Dustin pushed her hand aside and uttered coldly, “I
will never collude with you. people!”
“Why are you making this so hard, doctor?” Azalea sighed lightly. “If
you join us and become my junior, we’ll be together forever. Wouldn’t
that be great?”
“What utter rubbish!” Dustin glared at her. “You want me to join you
after I’ve witnessed you using such underhanded methods? Dream on!”
“I know my actions have been impudent, but I have no other choice. I
cherish you a lot, and I’d do anything for you,” Azalea smiled as she
said.
Dustin sneered. “If that is so, kill Astrid first, then!”
“No problem.” With a smile still on her face, Azalea suddenly drew
her sword and stabbed Astrid’s
chest.

Chapter 643
“Ugh-!” Astrid froze.

Astrid looked at Azalea, who had a smile on her face, and then down
at the sword in her chest. She was filled with shock and disbelief. She
never imagined that Azalea would kill her without hesitation when she was
smiling cheerfully just a second ago. There weren’t any signs. throughout
the entire situation.

“What?” Dustin was also bewildered at the sudden turn of events. He
had casually mentioned it without expecting anything to happen. He would
never imagine that Azalea would not only take it seriously but also act
without hesitation and plunged her sword straight into her senior’s
chest. He wondered if this woman was ruthless or just truly insane.
“W-why?” Astrid spat out the words with difficulty, glaring at Azalea
with wide eyes. Mixed emotions flashed across her face-disbelief, fury,
resentment, and defiance. But above all, confusion clouded her face. She
couldn’t understand why Azalea would kill her.
Was it solely based on Dustin’s words?
“Don’t look at me like that, Astrid. You heard him. He asked me to
kill you. I’m in a difficult position as well. You won’t blame me, will
you?” Astrid put on an innocent act.
“You…” Astrid was about to say something when she spat out a mouthful
of blood.
“Look at you, you soiled my clothes.” Azalea patted the blood stains
on her clothes in disgust before pulling out her sword forcefully.
Following the sound of a sharp whistle, blood gushed from Astrid’s chest,
and her body went limp. She collapsed to the ground as life drained from
her.
“Azalea, what are you doing?” The group of masked women was shocked
to see Astrid fall. They never imagined that they would end up turning
against each other.
“You shall fall too.” Azalea opened up her palm and blew lightly at
the masked women, creating a crimson mist that enveloped everyone
present. Soon, the unsuspecting group of people, including Dahlia, fell
unconscious to the ground.
They had set up various foolproof measures to deal with Dustin.
However, they had failed to anticipate and have their guard up against
the presence of a traitor.
“A-Azalea, you crazy woman. I can’t believe you betrayed us. The Dark
Lord will never forgive you! “With her last breath, Astrid lifted her
finger with difficulty, her expression filled with
resentment.
“You don’t need to worry about that, Astrid. Just go peacefully.”
Azalea bent down and stabbed her once more, relaxing only after she was
certain Astrid was dead.
After that, Azalea turned to face Dustin and smiled as she asked,
“What do you think? Are you satisfied, doctor?”
“I don’t understand. What do you mean by this?” Dustin frowned
slightly, her actions coming off as strange.
“You said to kill Astrid earlier, so I helped you to do so. Is there
a problem?” Azalea tilted her head
in confusion.
Dustin could feel his eye twitching, and he added, “But she’s your
senior from the same guild.”
“What about it? Isn’t it normal for members of the same guild to kill
each other in the martial world?” Azalea said it like it was a natural
occurrence.
“You’re truly insane.” Dustin shook his head. He could tell that the
woman in front of him was not mentally stable.

Chapter 644

“Doctor, not only did I betray my guild for you, but I also killed my
senior. You’re so mean for calling me that.” Azalea pouted with a bitter
expression.
“What exactly are you trying to do?” Dustin questioned her.

“Don’t overthink it. I just want to be friends with you, nothing
more,” Azalea said with a grin.
“I don’t think I can afford to be your friend. There might come a day
where you’d thrust a knife into my back,” Dustin responded bluntly.
“Hey, I can’t bear to do that. Besides, if anyone is thrusting
anything, it’d be you.” She smiled charmingly.
The corners of Dustin’s mouth twitched upon hearing her words. Did
this woman just make a dirty joke?
“If there’s nothing else, I’m leaving.” Unwilling to stay any longer,
Dustin prepared to leave and. picked up the unconscious Dahlia.
“Hold on.” Azalea suddenly took out a small vial and passed it to
Dustin. “This is the antidote for Tranqurin. You should take it.
Otherwise, you’ll have serious long-term effects.”
“There’s no need. I wasn’t poisoned.” Dustin shook his head.
Azalea was taken aback. “You weren’t poisoned? But you were sweating
and lost your strength.”
“You guys can’t be the only ones allowed to act, don’t you think?”
Dustin replied nonchalantly.
Although Tranqurin was powerful, it was only effective against
martial artists below the rank of grandmasters. When used against
grandmasters, its effects were greatly diminished. The remaining effects
of the poison would be easily neutralized.
“You pretended so well that even I couldn’t tell.” Azalea was in
shock for a moment, then she rolled her eyes. “If I had known you weren’t
poisoned, I wouldn’t have taken such a big risk and killed my senior. I
just put myself in trouble.”
“I appreciate your goodwill. Consider me indebted to you this time.”
Dustin changed the subject. No matter how he could have settled the
situation himself, she did help him and even gave him. the antidote
voluntarily. Naturally, he had to accept her kindness.
“I’m reassured by your words.” Azalea chuckled and gave a satisfied
smile. “Oh, by the way, you need to stab me before you go.”
“Stab you? Why?” Dustin was perplexed.
“We should complete the show. My seniors are dead, and I won’t be
able to explain it to my mentor if I return back unharmed. So, I need
your help to stab me in the chest.” Azalea opened up her coat as she
spoke, revealing her voluptuous bosom.
“Is that necessary?” Dustin frowned. “The Dark Lord is not a good
person. The venomous curse has been dispelled from your body anyway. He
won’t be able to control you any longer. Why do you still continue to be
his disciple?”
“I didn’t expect you to care about me, doctor. Don’t worry, I’ll be
fine. I’ll leave when the time is
right, but now is not the time.” Azalea smirked.
“I’m just giving you advice. The specifics are up to you.” Dustin
left it to her to decide instead.
“Come now. Leave me a memento.” Azalea spread her arms as if she was
ready to be slaughtered.
Dustin was helpless. He had no choice but to pick up a dagger and
stab her in the chest. His aim was precise, avoiding any lethal areas and
sensitive parts.
Azalea hissed. “That really hurt!”
“You got stabbed for no reason; of course, it hurt.” Dustin took out
a pill and handed it to her, saying, “This is Haemotrol. It’ll help you
heal faster. Take it when you see fit.”
“Thanks, doctor.” Azalea smiled sweetly. It appeared as if she
remembered something as she suddenly said, “Oh, right. It’ll be the New
Year soon. Ask the Harmons to be careful. They might have a difficult
year ahead. My mentor, the Dark Lord, has arrived at Millsburg. He might
even step in personally.”
“I understand. Thanks for the warning.” Dustin nodded thoug
Was the Dark Lord finally appearing after laying low for so long? Hel
they could take the necessary precautions soon.
ad to notify the Harmons so

Chapter 645
The next morning, at Nicholson Corp., Dahlia woke up groggily and
found herself lying on the sofa of her office. She was covered with a
thick blanket, and there was even a steaming glass of milk

on the table beside her.

Last night’s events were still fuzzy to her, and she rubbed her head,
which was throbbing slightly in pain. Feeling parched, she picked up the
glass of milk and finished it in one go. It made her feel warm inside,
giving her a slight relief from the discomfort she was feeling.
“Dahlia, you’re awake.” At that moment, Dustin walked in with the
breakfast that he had just
bought.
“Why are you here?” Dahlia’s brows creased into a frown, and her
expression turned cold.
“I didn’t know where you lived, so I brought you back to your office
for the night.” As he was talking, he took out a takeaway container with
a full English breakfast inside as well as a bowl of chicken soup.
“I’m asking why you are here?” Dahlia asked in exasperation.
“Have you forgotten about what happened last night?” Dustin was
confused.
“Last night?” Dahlia recollected her thoughts, and last night’s
events became clearer. She remembered being drugged and found herself
tied up when she woke up. Her kidnapper had. intended to threaten Dustin
with her, but it seemed like their plan had failed.
“It’s alright if you don’t remember. The drug is still in your
system, so you’ll feel groggy for the time being. Here, eat up first.”
Dustin passed the steaming hot chicken soup to Dahlia.
“Go away! I don’t need you putting on an act here!” Dahlia was
ruthless as she slapped the bowl of chicken soup to the ground. Her tone
was frosty as she said, “Don’t think I’ll be grateful to you just because
you saved my life last night, you murderer’” She couldn’t act like
nothing had happened when her brother passed away a few days ago.
Dustin shook his head. “Dahlia, your brother’s death has nothing to
do with me.”
“They saw you! My mother saw you! Are you telling me they are lying?”
Dahlia bellowed.
“They only saw what happened on the surface. They’re not aware of the
truth.” Dustin turned. solemn before he continued, “I did beat James up,
but that doesn’t mean I killed him. He was poisoned to death. Someone is
trying to frame me and get in between us!”
wwwww
“Fine, you said you were framed. Where’s the evidence? How are you
going to prove your innocence?” Dahlia questioned.
“I found the murder weapon. And I have your brother’s autopsy
results. You’ll find that it is suspicious if you examine it in detail.”
Dustin took out the evidence he carried with him.
constantly and displayed it in front of Dahlia.
“This is just a piece of paper and a needle. Do you think I’ll
believe you with just these?” Dahlia remained unyielding. An autopsy
report could be fabricated with money. It was not persuasive whatsoever.
“Dahlia, we’ve been married for three years. You should know my
character. I’ve never done
anything to hurt you,” Dustin said seriously. 2
“I used to think I knew you well. However, I’ve come to realize that
I can’t see through you at all.” Dahlia’s expression was icy. The more
she interacted with him, the more she found him shrouded in a veil of
mystery. No matter how hard she tried to unravel his true intentions, she
was unable to read him. This was exactly why she struggled to trust him.
Dustin lifted three fingers. “Dahlia, I swear! I didn’t kill your
brother!”
“What’s the point of saying all this? Everyone thinks you’re the
murderer. I can’t forgive you! Please, get out!” Dahlia pointed at the
door, ordering him to leave. She was afraid that her resolve would weaken
if he continued speaking. Despite her lingering feelings for Dustin, she
couldn’t forgive him on behalf of her late brother.
“Dahlia, I’m doing all I can to find the murderer. Just give me a
little more time. I’ll definitely be able to prove my innocence!” Dustin
swore.
“Are you still trying to argue at this point?” Dahlia gritted her
teeth. “If you had repented. sincerely, you may have had a chance. But
you’re not only escaping responsibility; you’re making up all kinds of
excuses right now. I’m really disappointed in you. I don’t want to see
you ever again; leave immediately!”
“What exactly do I need to do for you to believe me?” Dustin furrowed
his brows.
“You want me to believe you? Fine! If you jump down from here to
prove your innocence, I’ll believe you!” Dahlia spat out in a fit of
anger.

Chapter 646
Since they were on the 30th floor, anyone who jumped down from that
height would not be able to survive. Dahlia was trying to get Dustin to
back down and leave.

“Alright, I’ll jump.” Dustin nodded. Without hesitation, he turned
and crashed through the full- length glass window, hurtling down from the
30th floor.

Dahlia stood frozen on the spot, her mind blank with disbelief. The
words had only escaped her lips in a fit of anger. She never would have
imagined that Dustin would follow through with her
demand.
“Dustin!” Dahlia screamed after returning to her senses. She rushed
toward the shattered window and looked down. Dustin had vanished from
sight. She knew that no ordinary person would survive such a boneshattering fall. Her legs gave away, and she collapsed to the ground with
a thud. While she sat on the ground, she could not hold back her tears.
“Why? Why did it turn out like this? Dustin, why did you jump? How
can you be so foolish? What am I supposed to do now that you’re gone?
What should I do?” Dahlia sobbed uncontrollably, her tears streaming
steadily down her cheeks. She was filled with regret. She regretted her
impulsive words that were spoken in the heat of the moment. She regretted
not trusting Dustin, and she regretted forcing him to prove his innocence
by taking his own life. Ultimately, she was the cause of his death.”
“Dustin, I believe you… I believe you now! Come back. Please, come
back!” Dahlia was so distraught, she was weeping bitterly. She longed for
everything to be a dream, wishing that it was all just an illusion. As
long as she woke up, Dustin would be standing before her once again.
“This is my fault. I caused your death. My brother is gone, and now
you’re gone too. There’s no reason for me to continue living. Wait for
me, I’ll meet you soon.” Dahlia staggered to her feet, moving toward the
windows with a determined expression.
“Hey, where are you going to meet me?” Suddenly, she heard a familiar
voice behind her. At that moment, she froze, thunderstruck. Her eyes
widened, and she stiffly turned her head around.
Dustin had just leaped down the building moments ago, but now he was
standing unscathed. before her. She froze. Doubting her own eyes, she
rubbed them. Wasn’t he dead? How did he come
back to life?
“Don’t worry. I’m not dead. However, you can’t go back on your words
now. You said you believed me.” Dustin smiled gently..
As soon as he said that, Dahlia flung herself heavily into his arms.
“You lunatic! You’re a real lunatic! Who told you to jump? Don’t you
cherish your life? Do you know how worried I was? What would I have done
if you had died?”
Tears streamed down Dahlia’s face as she pounded relentlessly on
Dustin’s chest with both fists, taking out her pent-up grievances on him.
But it didn’t satiate her anguish, and she sank her teeth. forcefully
into his shoulder. In the end, she hugged him tightly, afraid that he
would suddenly vanish into thin air.

Chapter 647
“Alright, that’s enough. Stop crying. Can’t you see I’m alive and
well?” Dustin patted Dahlia’s back, consoling her.

This was the first time they were wrapped in such a tight embrace.
Dustin could not only smell the natural body scent she emanated, but he
could also feel her voluptuous breasts pressing against his chest. It
distracted him momentarily.

“Hmph! But you almost died earlier!” Dahlia pounded on his chest
again.
“I had no choice. You were the one who told me to jump.” Dustin put
on an innocent expression.
“You jumped just because I told you so? Why don’t you eat shit too if
I ask you?” Dahlia’s tone was
upset.
“Heh… that’s too much,” Dustin replied awkwardly.
“Eating shit is too much, but jumping down a building is not? What
exactly were you thinking?” Dahlia jabbed a finger against Dustin’s
forehead.
“I was too impulsive earlier. I promise there won’t be another time,”
Dustin admitted to his faults.
He had witnessed the entire scene earlier, where Dahlia cried
inconsolably upon realizing he had, jumped off the building. She was even
willing to follow him into the afterlife. He wasn’t only surprised, he
was also delighted. This was the first time he understood how important
he meant
to her.
“Hmph! It’s your life! I don’t care, so do whatever you want!” Dahlia
wiped her tears away before her expression hardened. “One more thing.
Although I believe that you have nothing to do with my brother’s death
for now, that doesn’t mean this situation is over. I’m going to find the
murderer
and avenge James!”
“Leave it to me. I’ll find the murderer. I’ve sent someone to
investigate. I believe there will be news soon.” Dustin was serious. He
wouldn’t let the person who dared frame him off that easily. Whoever it
was, he was going to make sure they paid the price.
“Hey! What are you two doing?” Suddenly, they heard someone cry out
by the door. It was Florence, Victoria, and Julie, walking in angrily.
“You son of a B*tch! How dare you show up here when you killed my
son!” Florence erupted in anger when she saw Dustin; her expression was
menacing.
“I told you. I have nothing to do with James’ death.” Dustin shook
his head.
The evidence is as clear as day, and yet you’re still denying it?”
Florence’s tone was dripping with resentment as she said, “No matter what
you say, I’m going to send you to prison!” She was about to make a move
when Dahlia suddenly stood in front of her.
“Hold on! Mom, this is a misunderstanding. Dustin is not the
murderer!”
“What?” Florence was stunned. She looked at Dahlia in disbelief.
“Dahlia, have you gone crazy? How can you defend this bastard?”
“Mom, I feel sad about James’ death too, but we can’t let hatred
cloud our judgment.” Dahlia
picked up the report from the table and showed it to them. “This is
James’ autopsy report. It shows that he died from poisoning. Dustin
didn’t kill him. It’s all a big misunderstanding!”
“Nonsense! I won’t believe any autopsy report. I will only believe
what I saw with my own eyes, and I saw Dustin kill him!” Florence gritted
her teeth.
“That’s right! It’s just a piece of paper. Dustin might have
fabricated the results to clear his name!”
Julie chimed in.
“Dahlia, you need to stay resolute. Don’t be deceived by his sweet
words!” Victoria warned her.
“It’s real, take a closer look. There’s an official stamp and a
doctor’s signature. We can get it verified anytime.” Dahlia tried to
persuade the three of them.
“Verified, my ass!” Florence snatched the autopsy report and ripped
it to shreds. “I don’t care where he got this damned thing; I won’t
believe it! I’m going to bring him to justice today!”
“Mom, if you don’t believe him, you should at least believe in me,
right? I can assure you that he isn’t the murderer!” Dahlia was serious.
Dustin’s actions earlier had already proven his innocence. Moreover,
if he were truly the killer, why would he go to such great lengths to
obtain evidence? He could have simply escaped without
a trace.

Chapter 648
“Dahlia! Did this bastard feed you a love potion? How can you believe
him?” Florence was both furious and shocked. She couldn’t believe her
daughter had turned into such a shameful woman. She was ignoring her
brother’s death for the sake of a wretched man. She was even defending
the killer. It was foolish behavior!

“I believe him because there are indeed questionable circumstances
surrounding James’ death. I don’t wish to unjustly accuse a good man,”
Dahlia explained.

“A good man, my F*cking ass! You can tell he’s a wretched person just
by how obnoxious and cunning he is! I must hand him over to the
authorities today!” Florence was unyielding, shouting, and ready to act.
“Mom, can you calm down?” Dahlia stood in front of her mom, trying to
stop her.
Florence was enraged and tried to push her daughter aside. “Get out
of my way!”
The result was the same, as Dahlia stood her ground. In the end, the
two started pushing each
other.
“Mom, listen to me. This situation-” Before Dahlia could continue, an
enraged Florence delivered. a heavy slap across her face.
“Dahlia! What the hell are you doing? James had just passed away, and
here you are defending the murderer? Don’t you have a conscience? James
is your brother! What kind of a sister are you?” Florence fumed with rage
as she screamed. Throughout her life, she had never laid a hand on her
daughter until today.
“Florence, you can scold her and be mad all you want, but it’s a
little inappropriate to hit your child.” Realizing that the situation was
getting out of hand, Victoria tried to calm the situation.” Dahlia,
you’re in the wrong too. How can you fight your mother for the sake of an
outsider?”
“That’s right, Dahlia. Stop being stubborn and step aside.” Julie
reasoned as well.
Dahlia kept her composure even as her cheek burned Calmly, she told
her mother, “Mom, can you believe me this once? Give Dustin a chance to
prove his innocence; I’m begging you.”
“You-!” Florence was frustrated at Dahlia’s behavior and was about to
strike her again, but ultimately, she was unable to bring herself to do
it. She knew her daughter’s personality well. It was hard to change her
mind once she had made a decision.
Dustin finally spoke up. “Give me five days. I’ll definitely catch
the murderer within five days. Otherwise, you can do whatever you want
with me.” His words were resolute.
“Fine, I’ll give you a chance! Let’s see what tricks you can come up
with!” Florence suppressed her anger and turned to Dahlia before saying,
“As for you, you’re going to regret going against us for that bastard
someday!” And with that, Florence left, irritated.
“Rhys, you have five days! I’ll be sending someone to tail you!”
After a final threat, Julie and her
mother followed Florence out the door.
“I’m sorry for putting you through that.” Noticing her slightly
swollen cheek, Dustin felt a pang of guilt Florence hadn’t held back
earlier.
“It’s nothing.” Dahlia shook her head slightly. “Your main priority
now is to find the murderer. Otherwise, my mom will never let you off the
hook,
“I understand; I’ll take care of it right away.” Dustin nodded and
left soon after.
The only reason he was searching for the murderer was to clear his
name. However, he was now driven by a personal grudge, and it was poised
to be deadly.

Chapter 649
Dustin’s phone suddenly rang on his way back to the Flame Dragon
Dojo. Abigail’s voice came through on the other side of the line when he
answered.

Her tone was anxious as soon as she spoke. “Sir, things are not good!
There’s some trouble at home!

“What kind of trouble?” Dustin’s forehead creased slightly with
worry..
“I’m not sure of the exact situation, but there are a lot of people
outside our house and two excavators. It seems like they are going to
forcibly demolish our house.”
“Forced demolition? That’s going overboard!” Dustin’s expression
darkened. “Try to hold them back, I’ll be there immediately.”
“It’s no use; they’re starting-!” While Abigail was speaking, she
seemed to notice something and cried out, “You bastards, how dare you lay
a hand on my father! I’m not going to let you off!”
“Abigail, don’t be rash!” Dustin tried to warn her, but she had
already hung up. As they were clearly in danger, Dustin didn’t hesitate
when he turned the car around and sped toward Central Village in a rush.
20 minutes later, at the entrance of a two-story home in Central
Village, Abigail held a baseball bat with both hands, keeping guard at
the front. She was sweating profusely and panting; her complexion was
pale. It was obvious that she was out of energy. However, at her feet
were the bodies of more than ten men. They were the gangsters she had
beaten to the ground for trying to demolish her home. Every one of them
at least had one broken bone as they laid on the ground, groaning in
pain. The rest of the gangsters were stunned and afraid to approach.
“Damn it, why is this kid so fierce? She’s a female tiger!” The
gangsters grumbled under their breaths. Although they looked menacing,
their gaze showed a hint of fear.
They had gotten used to acting haughty and arrogant. Owing to their
numbers, everything they did usually went smoothly and effortlessly. They
didn’t expect to run into a headstrong individual.
today.
A teenage woman between the ages of 17 to 18 had single-handedly
knocked down more than ten of their men. They wouldn’t have believed that
there was such an extraordinary woman living in Central Village had they
not seen it
With their own eyes.
At that moment, the window of a Mercedes Benz was rolled down, and a
young man wearing sunglasses with hollow cheeks poked his head out. He
yelled loudly, “Hey, what are you guys doing just standing there? Take
her down immediately!”
“Sir, she’s too good. We aren’t able to advance.” One of the
gangsters reported.
The young man in sunglasses berated them loudly. “Do whatever it
takes! You can’t handle a small child? What am I keeping you, useless
idiots, for? Get her!”
“Yes, sir.” The gangsters wore bitter expressions, but they could
only nod. After exchanging glances, they gritted their teeth and charged
forward
www
www
112
“You guys again?” Abigail took a deep breath and swung her baseball
bat, taking them on. Although her moves were uncoordinated, they were
powerful and fast, leaving the gangsters. overwhelmed and unable to
defend themselves.
Ever since Dustin taught her martial arts, she never slacked off.
Now, she was comparable to a low -level martial artist, possessing
strength and speed greater than ordinary folks. With a weapon in hand,
she fought fiercely. The gangsters lying on the floor were a testament to
her hard work.
Naturally, her weakness was also apparent. Although she had managed
to cultivate internal energy, she lacked experience, not knowing how to
control her power. Since she fought this battle. purely on instinct, it
not only consumed her internal energy greatly but also didn’t yield
optimal results Had she gone against a skilled opponent, she would have
been at a disadvantage.
Abigail swung her bat again, and with a bang, it bent the steel pipe
held by one of the gangsters. and struck him hard on the head. The
gangster fell unconscious to the ground with a groan. After taking on the
last person, Abigail was exhausted. She stumbled, barely able to keep
herself upright. Beads of sweat dripped down her forehead, and she gasped
heavily. In the end, she could only support herself with the baseball bat
to prevent herself from collapsing.

Chapter 650
“Good job, you gave them a good beating!”

“These bullies who only pick on the weak deserve to be punished!”

The onlookers, who were all Abigail’s neighbors, cheered and
applauded when they saw that Abigail had won. They were often bullied by
the gangsters and finally felt avenged.
“Abigail, you’re too impulsive. You shouldn’t have laid a hand on
these people!” At that moment, Mr. Robinson limped forward, his face
etched with worry.
“Why can’t I? They’re bullying us. Do you want me to just take this
sitting down?” Abigail frowned. She thought her courageous act would earn
her father’s praise. She didn’t expect him to reprimand her instead.
“Abigail, you’re too young. You don’t understand how evil society is.
These men have people backing them. The situation will only worsen since
you beat them up.” Mr. Robinson had a pained
expression.
“So what if they have someone backing them? Do you think I’m afraid?
Not to mention, if I hadn’t acted, would our house still be standing
here?” Abigail scoffed.
“Wealth is an external possession. It’s alright if they tear down our
house, as long as we are safe. You should always remember that safety
comes first!” Mr. Robinson said earnestly.
“Hmph! You’re such a coward that you won’t even retaliate when
someone beats you up. Do you know that the weaker you are, the more
you’ll be targeted? How long will it take for you to stand up for
yourself!” Abigail screamed.
“I…” Mr. Robinson was rendered speechless. As a father, he only
wished for his daughter’s safety. It didn’t matter if he was wronged.
“I didn’t expect you to have some skills, little brat. Suddenly, the
young man in sunglasses opened the car door and got out. Behind him were
two burly bodyguards dressed in suits.
“And who are you?” Abigail gripped her baseball bat once more, her
expression wary.
“I’m Chad Miller from the Charging Tiger Gang. You just beat up my
men earlier.” The young man. in sunglasses said nonchalantly.
“The Charging Tiger Gang?” The onlookers’ expressions fell with his
revelation.
The Charging Tiger Gang was one of the four biggest gangs in
Millsburg. They were even stronger than the Flame Dragon Gang They mainly
engaged in illicit activities and recruited vile people. Notorious for
their brutal methods, anyone who resisted the Charging Tiger Gang would
suffer unimaginable pain. Over time, they became untouchable as their
reputation spread far and wide. Just the mention of their gang sent fear
through the crowd.
“So what if you’re from the Charging Tiger Gang? I’m not afraid of
you!” Abigail raised her bat, her gaze determined.
Chad chuckled. “I admire your bravery, so I have decided to give you
a chance.” With a grin, he said, “As long as you agree to be my slave and
serve me day and night, I’ll let the both of you go.
How about it?”
“What a load of crap! Get lost, before I make you!” Abigail bellowed.
“You little brat, I’m trying to be kind here. I dislike being
rejected. The consequences will be severe if you make me angry.” Chad’s
expression was grim.
“Sir Chad, let’s talk this out.” Suddenly, Mr. Robinson rushed up to
him and smiled apologetically. ” My daughter is young and naive. I hope
you will be kind enough to let her go for her impudence.”
“Old man, who do you think you are? Do you think I’m going to let her
go just because you said so? *Chad glanced sideways at him.
“Sir Chad, aren’t you here to demolish the house? We’ll move
immediately and won’t take up your
time.” Mr. Robinson said as he hunched forward.
“A tit for tat. I want both the house and your daughter. If you don’t
want to die, then get lost!” Chad was losing his patience.
“Sir Chad-”
“I told you to get lost!” Mr. Robinson was about to plead when Chad
raised his hand and delivered a resounding slap, knocking Mr. Robinson to
the ground.
“Dad” Abigail’s face twisted in anger.
“How dare you hit my dad! I’m going to fight you to death!” She
gritted her teeth and charged forward furiously. As she got closer, she
lifted her baseball bat and aimed it at Chad’s head.
“No!” Mr. Robinson exclaimed in alarm.
Just when it seemed like the bat was going to reach Chad, one of the
bodyguards extended a hand out and grabbed the bat. With a gentle
squeeze, they heard a crisp-sounding crack. The bat, which was as thick
as an arm, was crushed instantly, leaving wood chips scattered all over
the ground.

Chapter 651
Abigail was shocked by how easily he had broken the baseball bat. It
was thicker than her arm, for goodness sake! And that person had just
snapped it in half like it was nothing? This man must be ridiculously
strong!

“Is that all you’ve got? How dare you attack my boss when you’re so
weak?” One of the bodyguards sneered disdainfully and sent a kick
straight to Abigail’s abdomen.

Abigail was sent flying into the air and landed heavily on her back,
almost 10 feet away. Blood trickled down from the corners of her lips,
and for a moment, she could not even get up. She was all out of internal
energy, and her body was exerted beyond its limits. She had no strength
left to fight back. But her gaze was still firm; it was obvious she
wasn’t ready to admit defeat.
“Oi, B*tch! Don’t you ever, for a single second, think that you can
pull this kind of shit with me just. because you practice some martial
arts! I am from the Charging Tiger gang, and we have countless experts
among us. Defeating a small fry like you is a piece of cake for us!” Chad
straightened out his suit, walked up to her, and looked down at her
condescendingly. “You have only one option now, and that is to obey me.
If you do not, I’ll make sure that you regret your decision.”
“Cut the nonsense! Just kill me already!” Abigail forced her words
through gritted teeth, ready to embrace death.
“Kill you? Hahaha! You’re not getting out of this so easily!” Chad
smirked. “Since you’re not doing as you’re told, I think it’s time I
teach you a little lesson. Boys, tear her house down!”
“Yes, sir!” Upon his command, the two excavators that were stopped
right in front of the house were immediately ignited. Then, accompanied
by the roar of the machinery, they crashed straight through the courtyard
fence, over the vegetable patch, and went straight for the house.
“Stop it! Stop this right now!” Abigail was livid. She struggled to
get on her feet, but Chad kicked
her to the ground again.
Loud crashing noises could be heard as the excavators tore through
the walls and broke
everything down. In no time, the house was tattered and unsteady; it
was reduced to piles of
rubble, and fine dust rained down.
“Stop it!” Abigail screamed with all her might as tears streamed down
her face. There was nothing
she could do but watch helplessly as her house was torn down. Her
heart ached so badly, as though it was cut into pieces. At that moment,
it finally dawned on her how essential a person’s
abilities were. Had she been stronger, this would never have
happened.
The onlookers sighed as they watched from afar None of them dared to
step up and defend the Robinsons, as the perpetrator was from the
Charging Tiger gang. One would have to be a fool to
cross them.
Suddenly, an ear-splitting boom was heard, and the house collapsed
instantly. Abigail was heartbroken. She could not accept that the place
she had called home for so many years and held so many beautiful memories
was now in ruins.
“Well? Have you changed your mind yet?” A malicious grin spread out
on Chad’s face. “Destroying

the house was just the start. If you continue to refuse, then your
father is next.” With that, he signaled his bodyguards, and they
immediately understood what he meant. Without another word, they grabbed
hold of Mr. Robinson and pinned him down on the ground. One of them
stepped on his head while the other held a machete in his hand, giving
him a contemplative look as if he was thinking about where he should
start.
“Let go of him!” Gripped by fear, Abigail threw a punch at Chad, but
he easily deflected it.
“Abigail, go! Don’t worry about me! Run!” Mr. Robinson shouted.
“My! What a touching scene!” Chad chuckled mirthlessly.
“Unfortunately for you, I despise sappy scenes. Boys, chop that old
geezer’s hand off!”
“Yes, sir!” The bodyguard, who had a machete with him, answered
before swiftly raising the machete above his head.
“No!” Abigail shrieked in despair.
Just as the machete was brought down, a person appeared out of
nowhere and grabbed it by the blade. Surprised by the resistance, the
bodyguard looked up and found an impassive yet handsome face staring back
at him. The person’s face was devoid of any emotion whatsoever. The
bodyguard had a gut feeling that the person before him was not an average
person but a lurking beast ready to pounce at any moment. The bodyguard
felt an unknown terror rise within him.
“It’s you, sir?” Once the initial shock wore off, a wave of relief
washed over Abigail, and she could no longer hold back the tears. Her
savior had finally arrived.
“Tearing down houses against the owners’ will and assaulting them in
public. Where did you get the audacity to do such things?” Dustin asked
with an icy glint in his eyes.

Chapter 652

“Hey, punk! Where did you come from? How dare you meddle with my
business!” Chad glared at him. He had yet to come across someone who did
not tremble at the name of the Charging Tiger gang, but here was this
insolent bastard who stood up for others and went against him. Did he
have a death wish?
“You will pay back 10 times what the house is worth for demolishing
it against their will. And whoever struck them, chop your hand yourself.
If you do what I say, I’ll consider letting you go,” Dustin said
nonchalantly.

“Let us go?” Chad cackled and looked at Dustin like he was an idiot.
“Hey buddy, do you even know what you’re saying? Go, take a look in the
mirror, man! You’re not a hero, and you damn sure ain’t going to be
saving the damsel in distress today!”
“Where did this impulsive lad come from? Where did he get the courage
to interfere with the Charging Tiger gang? Does he have no fear?”
“I applaud him for his bravery, but he must not be too bright to be
doing something like that!”
“The Charging Tiger gang is renowned for being mercilessly brutal.
This young man is getting himself into some unnecessary trouble!”
The onlookers whispered among themselves when they heard what Dustin
said.
“I’ll count to three. If you do not do as I say, I’ll have to take
action myself. And if I do, it won’t be as simple as chopping your hands
off anymore,” Dustin warned.
“Well, aren’t you a cocky one?” Chad’s fury was ignited by Dustin’s
words. “Bobby! Donny! Get him!”
“Yes, sir!” The two bodyguards exchanged looks and simultaneously
threw a punch at Dustin’s face, one on the left and one on the right. The
moment Dustin showed up, they felt a very imposing aura from him, so
neither of them held back when they threw their punches. They gave it all
they had, intending to take him out with a single move.
“You underestimate me.” Dustin scoffed and reached out with both
hands, accurately grabbed both the bodyguards’ wrists, and then twisted
them forcefully. With two loud cracks, their arms. were broken then and
there. Their arms were badly deformed, and the broken bones pierced
through flesh and skin, it was a gruesome sight for all..
“Ahhh!” Both men let out agonizing screams with tortured expressions
on their faces. But before they could even move, Dustin continued with
his assault. He threw a punch with both hands, each. one aimed at the two
men’s chests. With two dull thuds, their sternums collapsed, and
indentations the size of a fist could be seen on their chests.
At the same time, the two burly men were sent flying several feet
away and crashed heavily into piles of rubble-like bags of sand. They
both coughed out blood and laid unconscious. Although they did not die on
the spot, they had little time left to live.
Chad was shocked by what he saw. His bodyguards were considered
elites in the Charging Tiger gang, and they could take out at least 100
regular people on their own. No matter what trouble he got himself into,
they had been able to handle their opponents with a breeze It was beyond
him how they could be defeated by just a punch. And they were even so
badly hurt that they were on
the verge of death. Who on earth was this punk?
“It’s your turn now.” Dustin turned to glare at Chad. So, are you
doing it yourself, or shall I do it for
you?”
“Y-you! Stay away!” Chad had a bad premonition about the turn of
events. “I’m warning you; my father is the leader of the Charging Tiger
gang! If you so much as lay a single finger on me, my father will never
let you go!” 1
“The son of the leader of the Charging Tiger gang!” A commotion broke
out among the onlookers. They had thought that Chad was just an ordinary
member of the Charging Tiger gang, but now that they learned that he was
not just any other member but the son of the leader of the gang, it
made him seem even more formidable than he already was.
“I don’t care who you are. You either pay up and chop off your arm,
or you’ll end up just like them,”
Dunstin said without a hint of emotion.
“Are you F*cking deaf? I said, my father is the leader of “Chad was
cut off mid-sentence as Dustin appeared right in front of him and grabbed
him by the throat, lifting him off his feet. With his airway blocked,
Chad could not breathe and kicked around wildly as he struggled to free
himself.
Fear bubbled from within him and overwhelmed him as he looked into
Dustin’s cold, uncaring
eyes. At that moment, it finally registered to him that the person
before him was an absolute madman who did not give a shit about who he
was, If he wasn’t careful, this would be the day he bid the world
goodbye.
“Wait, Mr. Rhys!” Right then, Mr. Robinson clambered up from the
ground and reasoned with Dustin. “Mr. Rhys, we cannot afford to anger
this person. Please put him down quickly, will you? The repercussions
will be severe if you do not.”
“I shall bear every consequence of my actions,” Dustin assured.
“Mr. Rhys, I know that you’re powerful, so you’re not afraid of the
Charging Tiger gang, but that isn’t how things are for us. We’re just
ordinary civilians. We cannot afford to offend people like them. If you
hurt him, we will also be dragged into the mess.” Mr. Robinson looked at
Dustin with.
despair.
“Will you let him go just like that after all these terrible things
he has done to you?” Dustin frowned.
“Mr. Rhys, peasants like us have no choice. All we ask for is a life
of peace. Though we’ve indeed lost our house, we can still build another.
As long as we’re unharmed, then it isn’t a big deal. Please, Mr. Rhys, I
beg of you, release him.” As Mr. Robinson spoke, he suddenly fell to his
knees and began begging Dustin to let go of Chad.

Chapter 653

“Why are you getting on your knees, Mr. Robinson?” Dustin was
surprised by the sudden turn of events and quickly reached out to help
him up. Though Mr. Robinson was just a regular civilian, Dustin had
always viewed him as an elder who deserved respect.
“Mr. Rhys, I know that you’re trying to defend us, but while you may
be able to protect us this time, you won’t be here to protect us forever.
Mr. Robinson continued, “Using violence against violence will never solve
the problem. Why don’t we all take a step back? I don’t mind suffering a
little unfairness in life as long as we can continue on with our lives.”

Dustin was rendered speechless when he heard what Mr. Robinson said.
When he put himself in Mr. Robinson’s shoes, he had to admit that what
Mr. Robinson said made a lot of sense. Dustin might be able to help them
out this once, but he wouldn’t be able to be there to help them out all
the time.
Peasants had their way of life. Since they could not afford to offend
anyone, they had to keep a low profile and watch every step that they
took in order not to bring trouble upon themselves. Even if they suffered
from any injustice, they would choose to ignore it and pretend that
nothing had ever happened. Of course, it must feel terrible to live like
that, but it was the only way of life that they knew
“Release him, Mr. Rhys,” Mr. Robinson begged once again. Dustin took
a deep breath as he contemplated his decision. In the end, he chose to
let Chad go. If even Mr. Robinson, who was the victim of this, did not
wish to pursue the matter any further, then what was the point of him.
insisting on making Chad pay for his actions?
“Thank you for your understanding. Mr. Rhys.” Mr. Robinson nodded at
him as a sign of appreciation. Then, he went up to Chad and smiled
apologetically. “My apologies, Mr. Miller. That
was all a misunderstanding Are you alright?”
“Hah! And here I was, thinking that you were something else. In the
end, it turns out that you’re just a loser pretending to be all that!”
Chad laughed arrogantly when Dustin finally let go of him. He was under
the impression that Dustin only released him because he was intimidated
by his power and status. After all, everyone in the entire neighborhood
feared the name of the Charging Tiger gang.
“This is all my fault, Mr. Miller. I’m the one to blame Please do not
be angry.” Mr. Robinson apologized humbly as he brushed the dust off
Chad’s clothes.
“You know what’s good for you, old man.” Chad smiled meanly with a
condescending pat on Mr. Robinson’s face as if he were some pet of his.
Abigail was infuriated by this action of his. Even
Dustin could not help but frown.
“Thank you, Mr. Miller!” Mr. Robinson forced a smile.
“Why are you so quiet now, you asshole? Weren’t you acting all high
and mighty just a while ago? I say you’re a gutsy one for daring to play
rough with me!” Chad shot daggers at Dustin.
“I’m only letting you go for Mr. Robinson’s sake. You better know
your place and don’t cross the line, or you’ll regret it.” Dustin warned
coldly.
N
the verge of death. Who on earth was this punk?
“It’s your turn now.” Dustin turned to glare at Chad. So, are you
doing it yourself, or shall I do it for you?”
“Y-you! Stay away!” Chad had a bad premonition about the turn of
events. “I’m warning you; my father is the leader of the Charging Tiger
gang! If you so much as lay a single finger on me, my father will never
let you go!” 1
“The son of the leader of the Charging Tiger gang!” A commotion broke
out among the onlookers. They had thought that Chad was just an ordinary
member of the Charging Tiger gang, but now that they learned that he was
not just any other member but the son of the leader of the gang, it made
him seem even more formidable than he already was.
“I don’t care who you are. You either pay up and chop off your arm,
or you’ll end up just like them,” Dunstin said without a hint of emotion.
“Are you F*cking deaf? I said, my father is the leader of-” Chad was
cut off mid-sentence as Dustin appeared right in front of him and grabbed
him by the throat, lifting him off his feet. With his airway blocked,
Chad could not breathe and kicked around wildly as he struggled to free
himself.
Fear bubbled from within him and overwhelmed him as he looked into
Dustin’s cold, uncaring eyes. At that moment, it finally registered to
him that the person before him was an absolute madman who did not give a
shit about who he was. If he wasn’t careful, this would be the day he bid
the world goodbye.
“Wait, Mr. Rhys!” Right then, Mr. Robinson clambered up from the
ground and reasoned with Dustin. “Mr. Rhys, we cannot afford to anger
this person. Please put him down quickly, will you? The repercussions
will be severe if you do not.”
“I shall bear every consequence of my actions,” Dustin assured.
“Mr. Rhys, I know that you’re powerful, so you’re not afraid of the
Charging Tiger gang, but that isn’t how things are for us. We’re just
ordinary civilians. We cannot afford to offend people like them. If you
hurt him, we will also be dragged into the mess.” Mr. Robinson looked at
Dustin with. despair.
“Will you let him go just like that after all these terrible things
he has done to you?” Dustin
frowned.
“Mr. Rhys, peasants like us have no choice. All we ask for is a life
of peace. Though we’ve indeed lost our house, we can still build another.
As long as we’re unharmed, then it isn’t a big deal. Please, Mr. Rhys, I
beg of you, release him.” As Mr. Robinson spoke, he suddenly fell to his
knees and began begging Dustin to let go of Chad.

Chapter 654
Caught off guard, Chad stood frozen in place before he could react.
When the pain finally hit him, he reached up to touch his head, only to
find his hand covered in blood. There was a huge wound on his head!

“You-How dare you hit me?” Chad stared at Abigail in shock and anger.
“You are done for! All of you are! I’ll-” A hard slap from Dustin shut
him up and sent him sprawling to the ground. For a moment, Chad saw stars
and bled from both his nose and mouth. Even two of his teeth were knocked
out of his mouth.

“100 slaps, was it? Fine. We can do that.” Dustin grabbed a fistful
of Chad’s hair and lifted him off his feet. Then, a torrent of slaps
rained down on Chad’s face continuously. Following a series of sharp
slapping sounds, Chad’s face became red and swollen, and he was on the
brink of losing consciousness.
Shocked by Dustin’s violent assault, the onlookers gaped in terror.
The person who was being beaten up was the son of the leader of the
Charging Tiger gang! A person whose powers were unimaginable and who had
connections in both the legal system and the underworld. People like them
always had their way and have never been publicly shamed like this! How
did this young. man dare to do something so audacious?
“My word! This brat is gutsy! He even has the guts to beat up the son
of the leader of the Charging Tiger gang!”
“I say he’s just impulsive! I don’t think he understands how much
trouble he’s gotten himself into!”
“He might have just suffered a good beating for what he’s said, but
now that he’s pulled something
like this, his life might be on the line!”
The crowd commented on Dustin’s reckless behavior.
“He deserves that!” After everything that Chad put them through,
Abigail found Dustin’s actions. very satisfying. Chad had led his men to
tear down their house and bullied them as he wished. His actions were
horrible, to say the least. And a beast like him deserved every bit of
Dustin’s beating.
“Oh no… oh no! He’s done it now. He’s offended the Charging Tiger
gang. What do we do now?” Mr. Robinson’s expression was both woeful and
flustered. He had tried his best to mediate between. them, but still, he
did not manage to calm both parties down, which ended up with the
situation. escalating.
After several tens of slaps later, Dustin suddenly felt the weight in
his grip disappear. Chad’s hair could no longer sustain his weight and
finally gave way, which resulted in a patch of his hair being ripped off
his scalp. With a bald spot on the top of his head, Chad slumped to the
ground, his face so swollen that it was no longer recognizable.
I’m not done with you yet.” Dustin reached out for Chad’s collar,
ready to make good on their deal of 100 slaps. But before he could
continue, more than 10 white vans pulled up by the curb. The doors
opened, and over 100 henchmen with machetes rushed out of the vans. They
were all dressed in black, with a huge image of a tiger’s head
embroidered in the middle. They looked mighty and domineering.

“It’s the Charging Tiger gang! These are people from the Charging
Tiger gang!” The crowd quickly dispersed, or else they would be dragged
into the mess as well.

Chapter 655
“Who would have guessed that the Charging Tiger gang would get here
so fast? The young man’s in deep trouble now!”

“Well, he deserves it. I mean, why did he have to go and offend the
son of their leader?”

“Exactly. We, common folks, have our way of life. If he didn’t have
the power, then he should have laid low. See, now even his life is in
danger.” The crowd looked at Dustin as if he were already a dead man
The Charging Tiger gang had always been known for their arrogance and
vengefulness. Anyone who offended them met a tragic fate-they’d either go
bankrupt, or their family would suffer great tragedy. There has never
been an instance like today, where the son of their leader had been
beaten up, and so brutally, at that. Even when an ordinary gang member
experienced injustice, the gang would go all out to demand a payback. So,
now that it happened to their leader’s son, it was inevitable that Dustin
and the Robinsons’ would bear the full wrath of the Charging Tiger gang.
“Oh no, darn it! Now we’re all done for!” Edmund felt weak in the knees
when he saw the fierce appearance of the members of the Charging Tiger
gang, and his face paled.
“There are so many of them?” Abigail frowned, worry written all over
her face. She could not help the trepidation that crept up on her. She
knew Dustin was a skilled fighter, but the Charging Tiger gang had the
numbers. She counted at least 100 henchmen, each armed with a machete. No
matter how skilled Dustin was, he was severely outnumbered.
Right then, Chad, with his terribly swollen and bruised face, seemed
to be aware that something was going on, so he tried his best to open his
eyes Managing only to open his eyes into the narrowest of slits, he saw
the situation around him and laughed maniacally. “Hahaha! My men from the
Charging Tiger gang are here! You, all of you, will die here today!”
“Run, Sir! I’ll hold them back!” Abigail saw the Charging Tiger gang
close in on them, and she rushed to stand in front of Dustin, raising the
broken bat above her head with a determined look. She had been the one
who called Dustin, so now that there was trouble, she had to be the one
to bear full responsibility. 1
“Take care of yourself, kid! These shrimps can’t hurt me,” Dustin
said calmly, showing no sign of fear.
“But, Sir, there are so many of them! How can you fend them off
alone? I don’t want you to get into. trouble! Quick, go now!” Abigail
urged Dustin anxiously.
As they spoke, the gang members had already surrounded them. Even if
they wished to leave now, -they no longer had a way out.
“Hah! Weren’t you boasting earlier? Scared now? It’s too late!” With
a grotesque expression, Chad hissed, “I’m telling you, this is just the
beginning! I will make sure that you pay ten times, no, a hundred times
worse for what you did to me! I’ll make your life a living hell!”
“You’re too noisy.” Dustin scoffed before giving Chad a kick that
sent him flying several feet away.
“Chad!” The Charging Tiger gang members were astonished and quickly
rushed over to help him up. The moment Chad got back on his feet, he spat
out a mouthful of blood and nearly fell to the
ground once again. The burning desire for revenge kept him going,
despite the excruciating pain he was experiencing. His deathly glare was
fixed on Dustin, as if he wanted to swallow him whole.
“Who dares hit my son?” A loud, authoritative sound boomed.
The horde of Charging Tiger members who had formed a barrier around
Dustin and the Robinsons parted. Soon after, a burly and menacing figure
clad in a fur coat strode in with an air of arrogance and confidence.
This was none other than the leader of the Charging Tiger gang, Felix
Miller!
“No way! The leader of the Charging Tiger gang himself showed up?
Things are about to get real ugly!”
“Felix Miller is infamous for his ruthlessness! Anybody who crosses
him would much rather face death than endure his torment.”
“If I were the young man, I’d end myself right now to avoid Felix
Miller’s cruel torture!”
A commotion broke out among the crowd once more due to Felix Miller’s
presence.
For the leader of the gang himself to show up with such a huge
entourage, it was obvious that the Charging Tiger gang intended to assert
their dominance.
“You’re finally here, Dad! If you were any later, this bastard
would’ve finished me off!”

Facebook Twitter WhatsApp Pinterest

Chapter 656
When Chad saw his father, he immediately ran over to him, stumbling
as he went. He looked like a real mess; his face was swollen and bruised,
and blood trickled down his mouth.

“How did you end up like this?” Felix frowned, his expression
darkening. As a leader of one of the four largest gangs in Millsburg, he
was considered an underground overlord. His son had always been the
bully, never the other way around. Now that his son has been messed with,
it went without saying that he was fuming.

“I didn’t have a choice, Dad! I ran into the greatest idiot today who
had zero respect for the Charging Tiger gang! He attacked me out of the
blue! Look what he did to me! Look at my face! You have to get revenge
for me!” Chad wailed miserably as he ratted on Dustin.
“Who’s the insolent bastard who dared to underestimate the power of
the Charging Tiger gang?” Felix snarled.
“It’s him!” Chad pointed his finger at Dustin and said, “He slapped
me over and over! My head is still buzzing from the pain!”
“You scumbag! How dare you hit my son? I’ll-” When Felix followed
Chad’s pointed finger, he suddenly froze and cut himself off in the
middle of his threats. “It’s him?” At the sight of Dustin, all his hair
stood on ends, and he felt his skin crawl. A chilly sensation ran from
the top of his head to the bottom of his feet.
He had been at the Doyles’ yesterday to watch the dueling
competition. The memory of Dustin defeating Terry Doyle with his
unbelievable powers was still fresh in his mind. It was shocking!
Terry Doyle was a legendary figure, ranking thirteenth among the
Heavenly Immortals. He was widely acknowledged as a martial arts genius
and was one of the candidates for the next master of the Balerno martial
arts. Any mention of his name evoked admiration from others. But this
greaf and legendary figure ultimately met defeat at the hands of Dustin
Rhys, so it was easy for Felix to imagine just how formidable the person
before him was!
It took a powerful person to know one, and in his position, Felix
knew all too well how fearsome a powerful martial artist was. To say that
Dustin could single-handedly wipe out the entire Charging Tiger gang was
no exaggeration.
“How did I manage to get into trouble with someone so terrifying?”
Felix gulped, breaking out in cold sweat. He was truly intimidated by
Dustin’s presence.
“You bastard! Now that my Dad’s here, you’re dead meat! No God can
save you now!” Chad, still oblivious to Dustin’s status, shouted at him.
“Shut up! Not another word from you!” Gripped with fear, Felix
signaled to Chad with his eyes to shut him up. He dreaded even thinking
about what would happen to them if this man before him took offense at
Chad’s taunts. Harry Hall, the former leader of the Flame Dragon gang,
was the perfect example.
“Go ahead, Dad! Use all your most brutal tactics on him! Let this
bastard know what it means to be in a living hell!” Chad laughed
hysterically.
Dustin frowned at Chad’s words. This minor gesture alone scared Felix
so much that he felt his
knees buckle. Truth be told, he was just short of peeing his pants.
“Dad, why are you still standing there? Get this brat and show him
what you got!” Chad continued.
“To hell with your nonsense, Chad! Shut up!” Felix couldn’t take it
anymore and struck his son across the face so forcefully that Chad spun
twice before collapsing to the ground like a sack of
potatoes.
“D-Dad… why did you hit me?” Chad cupped his swollen cheeks in his
hand, unable to wrap his head around what had happened.
But Felix didn’t even spare him a glance as he fearfully approached
Dustin. Amidst everyone’s shocked and astonished gaze, he fell to his
knees and prostrated in front of Dustin. “I bow before you in reverence,
Mr. Rhys! Felix Miller, leader of the Charging Tiger gang at your
service, sir!”

Chapter 657
“I bow before you in reverence, Mr. Rhys! Felix Miller, leader of the
Charging Tiger gang at your service, sir!” As the crowd watched, Felix
fell to his knees and prostrated before Dustin.

A hushed silence fell over the crowd. Chad was dumbfounded, as were
Edmund, Abigail, and the onlookers. Even the members of the Charging
Tiger gang were dumbfounded. Dustin found himself gaping at the sight
before him.

No one had ever imagined that Felix Miller, the fearsome leader of
the mighty Charging Tiger gang, known for being merciless, would publicly
prostrate before Dustin. It was as though he had met someone whom he
greatly admired and feared. It was quite unsettling and unthinkable.
“Wha-Is this for real?” Abigail stared wide-eyed.
“What on earth is going on?” The onlookers looked at each other in
bewilderment and disbelief.
“Am I seeing things? The leader is prostrating before the little
bastard?” Members of the Charging Tiger gang couldn’t believe their eyes.
Their leader held such prestigious status that even among the prominent
Fabulous Five, he walked with his head held high. Why then would he
tremble and shake at the sight of the young troublemaker, so much so that
he could not even stand on his feet?
“No… no way!” Chad shook his head violently, his entire worldview
shaken to its core. In his eyes, his father was an upright and heroic
figure, always remaining stoic and composed even in the face of
adversaries. So how could such a great person assume such a lowly stance
before another?
“What are you playing at?” Dustin wondered aloud as he stared at
Felix. He was certain that he didn’t know this man. It was truly mindboggling to have someone get down on their knees on the first meeting.
“I sincerely apologize for our behavior, Mr. Rhys. I hope you can
find it in you to forgive us this once if we have offended you.” Felix
smiled apologetically, fear evident in his eyes.
“Do I know you?” Dustin asked.
“You don’t know me, but I’ve had the honor of watching you fight. You
were incredible at the Doyles’ yesterday. Truly impressive!” Felix
praised him.
Dustin had indeed made a reputation for himself across Millsburg
after the duel yesterday, and the Flame Dragon gang had risen in the
ranks to become the most powerful gang in Millsburg overnight. 1
“Oh, so you were there too.” Dustin nodded with understanding. He
finally understood what was going on. The reason Felix feared him so much
that he was brought to his knees was that he was intimidated by Dustin’s
powers. But that worked well for Dustin, too, because then, there
wouldn’t need to be a massacre.
“Dad! What are you doing? You are the formidable leader of the mighty
Charging Tiger gang! Why are you on your knees at this bastard’s feet?”
When Chad finally came to his senses, he immediately ran up to Felix and
demanded an explanation.
“Shut up!” Felix’s expression darkened as he jumped to his feet and
gave Chad two slaps across the face. “You insolent child! Apologize to
Mr. Rhys right now, or I’ll skin you alive!”
“Me? Apologize to him? Why should I?” Chad held his face in his hand,
looking both unwilling and aggrieved.
“Why should you? Because he’s the leader of the Flame Dragon gang,
that’s why! And because he’s defeated Terry Doyle! Is that reason enough
for you?” Felix roared.
“What? He’s the leader of the Flame Dragon gang?” Chad stood frozen
in place upon hearing that. His previous defiance was replaced by
complete awe. Though he had never met Dustin in person, he had certainly
heard of him.
Dustin had shown up at the dueling competition as the leader of the
Flame Dragon gang at the Doyles’ yesterday, intimidating everyone with
his presence. Even the elderly master of the martial world personally
went up to him to greet him. His talent and strength had marked him out
as a person who would undoubtedly emerge as the champion, earning the awe
and admiration of countless people.
No wonder his father feared him. So this was the impressive figure
who nearly turned the Doyle family upside down! With a thud, Chad’s knees
buckled, and he, too, fell to his knees under the astonished gaze of the
onlookers.

Chapter 658
For a moment, a commotion spread through the crowd. Felix Miller had
just prostrated before Dustin, and now Chad Miller followed suit. What
was going on? Was this what they called “like father, like son”? Though
they didn’t exactly know what had happened, anyone could tell that the
Charging Tiger gang was in trouble. They were sure the handsome young man
possessed considerable influence.

“I was wrong, Mr. Rhys. It’s all my fault. I failed to recognize you,
and I underestimated you. Please don’t take my wrongdoings to heart. I
hope you can find it in you to forgive me,” Chad apologized as he slapped
himself repeatedly. With each slap, a loud, clear smacking sound echoed,
showing just how hard he was slapping himself. In no time, he quickly
made up for the remaining 20 to 30 slaps that Dustin had left out.

“Please get things right. The person you should be apologizing to
isn’t me,” Dustin said impassively.
Chad seemed caught off guard initially, but he quickly caught on and
went over to Edmund and Abigail. Then, he kneeled and said, “I am truly
sorry. This is all my fault. I beg for your forgiveness. I will
compensate you ten times for all your losses!”
“Hah! Who wants your filthy money?” Abigail turned away huffily, not
wanting to bother herself. with the likes of him.
“What are you doing, Mr. Miller? Please don’t kneel to us!” Edmund
was so frightened that he quickly reached out his hand, signaling for
Chad to stand up.
“If you don’t forgive me, I will keep kneeling until you do.” Chad
seemed bent on receiving their forgiveness.
“Alright, alright, we forgive you. You’re forgiven. Please, do kneel
any longer!” Edmund nodded. furiously, obviously overwhelmed by Chad’s
behavior. Chad then turned around to glance at Dustin. Only when he saw
that Dustin gave him no reaction did he slowly straighten up.
“Mr. Rhys, your magnanimity is truly admirable. You are a role model
for people like us!” Felix quickly complemented him when he saw that the
critical situation had been averted.
“Pay up first,” Dustin piped up.
“Yes, yes. Right away.” Without a moment’s hesitation, Felix
immediately wrote a check for twenty million dollars check and handed it
to Edmund.
“It’s… it’s too much!” Edmund dared not take the money.
“What do you mean it’s too much? He owes it to us!” Abigail didn’t
waste any time and snatched the check from his hands, stashing it safely
away in her pocket.
“Mr. Rhys, I’ve paid them.” Felix conjured up the brightest smile he
could manage.
“Now that you’ve paid them, let’s talk business,” Dustin continued.
“From what I’ve heard, the Charging Tiger gang is pretty powerful and
possesses great influence in the city’s northern region.
“I wouldn’t say we’ve got great influence. We’re just doing okay, I
guess. Of course, we’re nothing
“Me? Apologize to him? Why should I?” Chad held his face in his hand,
looking both unwilling and aggrieved.
“Why should you? Because he’s the leader of the Flame Dragon gang,
that’s why! And because he’s defeated Terry Doyle! Is that reason enough
for you?” Felix roared.
“What? He’s the leader of the Flame Dragon gang?” Chad stood frozen
in place upon hearing that. His previous defiance was replaced by
complete awe. Though he had never met Dustin in person, he had certainly
heard of him.
Dustin had shown up at the dueling competition as the leader of the
Flame Dragon gang at the Doyles’ yesterday, intimidating everyone with
his presence. Even the elderly master of the martial world personally
went up to him to greet him. His talent and strength had marked him out
as a person who would undoubtedly emerge as the champion, earning the awe
and admiration of countless people.
No wonder his father feared him. So this was the impressive figure
who nearly turned the Doyle family upside down! With a thud, Chad’s knees
buckled, and he, too, fell to his knees under the astonished gaze of the
onlookers.
Chapter 658
For a moment, a commotion spread through the crowd. Felix Miller had
just prostrated before Dustin, and now Chad Miller followed suit. What
was going on? Was this what they called “like father, like son”? Though
they didn’t exactly know what had happened, anyone could tell that the
Charging Tiger gang was in trouble. They were sure the handsome young man
possessed considerable influence.
“I was wrong, Mr. Rhys. It’s all my fault. I failed to recognize you,
and I underestimated you. Please don’t take my wrongdoings to heart. I
hope you can find it in you to forgive me,” Chad apologized as he slapped
himself repeatedly. With each slap, a loud, clear smacking sound echoed,
showing just how hard he was slapping himself. In no time, he quickly
made up for the remaining 20 to 30 slaps that Dustin had left out.
“Please get things right. The person you should be apologizing to
isn’t me,” Dustin said impassively.
Chad seemed caught off guard initially, but he quickly caught on and
went over to Edmund and Abigail. Then, he kneeled and said, “I am truly
sorry This is all my fault. I beg for your forgiveness. I will compensate
you ten times for all your losses!”
“Hah! Who wants your filthy money?” Abigail turned away huffily, not
wanting to bother herself with the likes of him.
“What are you doing, Mr. Miller? Please don’t kneel to us!” Edmund
was so frightened that he quickly reached out his hand, signaling for
Chad to stand up.
“If you don’t forgive me, I will keep kneeling until you do.” Chad
seemed bent on receiving their forgiveness.
“Alright, alright, we forgive you. You’re forgiven. Please, do kneel
any longer!” Edmund nodded. furiously, obviously overwhelmed by Chad’s
behavior. Chad then turned around to glance at Dustin. Only when he saw
that Dustin gave him no reaction did he slowly straighten up.
“Mr. Rhys, your magnanimity is truly admirable. You are a role model
for people like us!” Felix quickly complemented him when he saw that the
critical situation had been averted.
“Pay up first,” Dustin piped up.
“Yes, yes. Right away.” Without a moment’s hesitation, Felix
immediately wrote a check for twenty million dollars check and handed it
to Edmund.
“It’s it’s too much!” Edmund dared not take the money.
“What do you mean it’s too much? He owes it to us!” Abigail didn’t
waste any time and snatched the check from his hands, stashing it safely
away in her pocket.
“Mr. Rhys, I’ve paid them.” Felix conjured up the brightest smile he
could manage.
“Now that you’ve paid them, let’s talk business,” Dustin continued.
“From what I’ve heard, the Charging Tiger gang is pretty powerful and
possesses great influence in the city’s northern region.
“I wouldn’t say we’ve got great influence. We’re just doing okay, I
guess. Of course, we’re nothing

compared to you, Mr. Rhys.” Felix smiled humbly.
“Don’t give me that. I know your background pretty well,” Dustin
said. “Truth be told, the Flame Dragon gang is looking to expand, so
we’re recruiting talented individuals to join us. Would you be interested
in joining?”
“Join the Flame Dragon gang?” Felix was taken aback, and it took him
quite a while to react. He was the leader of the Charging Tiger gang, so
how could he possibly join the Flame Dragon gang? “If you join us, I’ll
make you the vice leader. You’ll be on par with Nelson Horst.”
“And what about my Charging Tiger gang?” An uneasy feeling washed
over Felix.
“Easy, it’ll be absorbed into the Flame Dragon gang. Dustin dropped a
bomb.
“What?” Felix was shocked. He thought Dustin had just mentioned it as
a passing comment. Who would have thought that he meant what he said and
had actually intended to absorb the entire Charging Tiger gang? Wasn’t
that too much?
“What’s the matter? You don’t want to?” Dustin raised an eyebrow.
“Well…” Felix stuttered.
Everyone knew that it was always better to hold an important position
in a relatively smaller setting rather than getting a less influential
role in a larger, more prominent setting. As the current leader of the
Charging Tiger gang, he had absolute control over every one of his
members. It was a no-brainer that he wouldn’t want to be demoted to vice
leader of the Flame Dragon gang. “If you don’t want to, I won’t force you
When Felix heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief. But Dustin’s next
words hit him like a bolt of lightning
“I’ve always been someone who wins others over with my capabilities.
I won’t force myself on anyone. This’s why the previous leader of the
Flame Dragon gang, Harry Hall, chose to step back. So, what do you think?
Do you think he made the right move?” Dustin smiled.

Chapter 659
Felix was frozen with fear when he saw the devilish smile on Dustin’s
face. Cold sweat broke out all over him. While others might not know how
Harry Hall, the previous leader of the Flame Dragon gang, had died, Felix
knew very well why. It was precisely this person standing before him who
had killed Harry off to take his place. His talk about winning people
over with his capabilities? If anything, that was a blatant threat! If
Felix didn’t comply, he might very well end up just like Harry Hall!

“Alright, you may leave now. Till we meet again!” Dustin smiled
meaningfully, sending panic through Felix. He knew that he was every part
a mortal, just as Harry Hall was. If he really turned Dustin down, he
might not live to see the next sunrise.

“Mr. Rhys, it would be my honor to join the Flame Dragon gang. If you
would have us, I, Felix Miller, will gladly lead all my members in the
Charging Tiger gang to devote ourselves to the Flame Dragon gang!” Felix
declared, putting on a righteous front.
“Please don’t feel pressured, Mr. Miller. I don’t like to coerce
others.” Dustin shook his head.
“This is no coercion! I’ve long heard of your great reputation, Mr.
Rhys, and I greatly admire you. Now that I’ve had the honor of meeting
you, I’m completely won over by your character. Please bestow upon me the
honor, sir!” Felix cried out passionately.
“Are you sure you wish to join the Flame Dragon gang?” Dustin asked
again.
“Of course I’m sure! I believe that under your leadership, Mr. Rhys,
the Flame Dragon gang will surpass all others and become the most
powerful gang!” Felix praised excessively.
“Very well, from now on, you’ll be the vice leader of the Flame
Dragon gang. You’ll still have control over the members who were
previously part of the Charging Tiger gang, and all your turf will remain
yours,” Dustin announced.
“Thank you for allowing me this honor, Mr. Rhys!” Felix exclaimed
with elation. His biggest concern was losing his authority when he joined
the Flame Dragon gang. But since that hadn’t changed, and only his title
was different, he seemed to have suffered no loss at all.
Before this encounter, Felix had a certain aversion toward Dustin,
but now, all he felt was admiration. Dustin was powerful and knew how to
make things work in his favor. He was also courageous, and most
importantly, Felix saw immense potential in him. It was not a bad idea to
serve someone like that.
“Alright, you go ahead and go to the Flame Dragon gang and meet up
with Nelson Horst.” Dustin dismissed him with a wave.
“Yes, sir!” Felix answered and quickly left with his men.
As he watched them leave, Dustin fell into deep thought. He knew
Felix would have objections, but he had his ways of pursuing him to join
willingly. His target wasn’t just the Charging Tiger gang but also the
other two major gangs. Simply put, he wanted to merge the four major
gangs in order to form new rules and create an orderly system.
Currently, the four major gangs had their own interests at heart and
would often get into gang fights with each other. In the eyes of truly
powerful people, they seemed trivial and
inconsequential, as they had no sense of cooperation. However, once
they were merged, they would become an unbelievably formidable power,
even surpassing that of the Fabulous Five! Gaining control over the four
major gangs would make him the King of the Underworld in Millsburg!
Just then, the sound of a car honking filled the air. Dustin turned
around to see a silver Bentley slowly pulling over by the side of the
road. As the door opened, an exquisite lady with a perfect figure stepped
out of the car and slowly approached them. 1
It was Natasha! She was dressed in a burgundy-red overcoat, a black
turtleneck top, and a pair of Hermès boots. She looked stylish and
elegant, exuding an air of nobility.
“Why are you here, Natasha?” Dustin’s eyes lit up. Despite being
familiar with her, he couldn’t help but be in awe of her beauty every
time he saw her. 1
“I heard Mr. Robinson ran into some trouble, so I came to check on
things. Didn’t expect to find you here already!” Natasha smiled.
“Ms. Natasha.”

Chapter 660
Edmund quickly greeted Natasha.

“Ms. Natasha,” Abigail greeted her too.

Back when her father used to work for the Harmons, Abigail had her
fair share of interactions with Natasha. She found her to be a
thoughtful, caring, and gentle person who would occasionally give her
gifts. It wasn’t until Natasha went to Swinton to further her career that
the two rarely met
anymore.
“Abigail, I haven’t seen you in two years! You’ve grown up into such
a beautiful young lady!” Natasha praised with a light-hearted chuckle.
“You’re the beautiful one, Ms. Natasha. There are countless ladies in
Millsburg who envy your beauty.” Abigail looked at her with admiration.
Few could match Natasha’s beauty and elegance in the whole of Balerno,
much less Millsburg.
“How sweet.” Natasha tapped Abigail’s nose adoringly before looking
back at the ruins behind them. “It seems like your house has been
completely torn down. Why don’t you go back with me to the Harmon estate
and stay there for a few days? It’d be a good opportunity for us to catch
up too.”
“It wouldn’t be right to trouble you like that, Ms. Natasha. We’ll
just find somewhere else to stay for a few days,” Edmund declined.
“It’s almost New Year’s; where will you find a place to stay at a
time like this? Besides, we have plenty of empty rooms at the Harmon
estate, and you’re familiar with the place too. What harm. will it do to
stay there for a couple of days?” Natasha didn’t see any trouble with
that at all.
“Well…” Edmund found himself in quite a dilemma!
“Ms. Natasha’s right. If you’re not going, I’ll go myself!” Abigail
huffed.
“Don’t hesitate, Mr. Robinson. Come on, get in the car. There are so
many of us waiting,” Natasha urged.
“In that case, I’ll have to trouble you then, Ms. Natasha.” Edmund
looked around, and in the end, he nodded. It wouldn’t be right to decline
such a generous offer. If he refused any longer, it would come off as
impolite.
After getting into the car, the four of them quickly left the
village. Half an hour later, they arrived at the Harmon estate. Edmund
and Abigail couldn’t help but sigh when they saw the familiar sights
through the car window. Having worked for the Harmons for so many years,
the estate was akin to their second home.
After taking Edmund and Abigail to their lodgings, Natasha led Dustin
to Hector’s study room, and they stood outside the door.
“Why have you brought me here, Natasha?” Dustin couldn’t help but
wonder.
“There’s something my dad would like to discuss with you.”
“What is it?”
“I’m not sure. Maybe it’s something to do with our marriage.” Natasha
smiled coyly.
“Don’t spout nonsense.” Dustin shot her a glare. Nothing was official
between them yet, so how could they be talking about marriage? It
definitely wasn’t going to be so soon!
“What? Do you not wish to marry me? Or is it because you still have
feelings for Dahlia Nicholson? “Natasha asked, subtly probing.
Dustin cleared his throat awkwardly. “If Mr. Harmon wants to meet me,
I’m sure he has something important to discuss. We’d better go in now.”
Seeing that the conversation was veering into dangerous waters, Dustin
swiftly pushed the door open and went in.
“Hah! Just wait till I get the chance to stake my claim on you! I’d
like to see how you’ll deny my hand in marriage then!” Natasha thought to
herself as she bit her lip. She followed him in soon after.
Inside the study, Hector was quietly reading a book, and the room was
still brightly lit. It was obvious he hadn’t slept the entire night. “Oh,
you’re here? Have a seat.” Hector put down his book and poured them each
a cup of tea when he saw them enter.
“Mr. Harmon, is something the matter? Why did you call me here?”
Dustin asked tentatively.
“I heard from Natasha that you gave her a call yesterday, telling her
to watch out for the Dark Lord What was that about?” Hector cut straight
to the point.
“It was Azalea. She gave me information that the Dark Lord is now in
Millsburg. It’s highly likely that he’ll strike again during New Year’s,”
Dustin said solemnly.
“It’s three days away from New Year’s Eve. So you’re saying the Dark
Lord will appear again in three days?” Hector seemed deep in thought.
“That’s right.” Dustin nodded.
“Sounds like the Dark Lord isn’t planning on letting us have a
peaceful New Year’s celebration!” Hector narrowed his eyes ever so
slightly as a murderous gleam flashed in his eyes. After fighting and
scheming against each other for so long, it was finally time to draw an
end to things.

Chapter 661
“How do you plan to deal with this, Mr. Harmon?” Dustin asked.

“Since the Dark Lord is drawing near, I’ll have to make arrangements
in advance. Just to be prepared, I’ll spare no expense to hire skilled
martial artists to guard the house,” Hector declared in all seriousness.

Not only was the Dark Lord exceptionally skilled in martial art, but
he was also accomplished in the mystic arts. The Harmon family’s shadow
guards alone were no match for him, so he would need to hire backup. Not
only will this strengthen their forces, but it would also minimize
potential losses for the Harmons.
“Mr. Harmon, the Dark Lord will not act alone. He has many disciples,
and each one of them possesses remarkable skills. You will have to
consider that too,” Dustin reminded.
“Yes, I’ll take note of that. The Harmon family will be under strict
security measures for the next few days to prevent any unwanted
visitors.” Hector nodded.
“Dad, I remember Grandfather saying that we have a trump card. What
is it?” Natasha asked out of the blue.
“It’s a person,” Hector replied, his voice lowered.
“A person? Who is it?” Natasha’s curiosity was piqued.
“There are five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno-Paul Hill, Zachary
Graves, Ronald Reeds, Clarence Lawson, and Michael Robinson. The person
I’m talking about is none other than one of the five ultimate
grandmasters, Michael Robinson!”
Hector’s words shocked both Natasha and Dustin.
“The grandmaster Michael Robinson?” Natasha’s eyes widened in extreme
astonishment.
The five ultimate grandmasters of Balerno were formidable figures
with reputations that extended across the entire nation! They were like
towering mountains, magnificent and awe- inspiring, yet seemingly out of
reach. When faced with grandmasters, the presence of regular people and
low-level martial artists was no different from those of ants. There was
even a widely circulated saying that everyone below the level of a
grandmaster was like ants, and this went to show the immense power of a
grandmaster.
It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that any one of the five
ultimate grandmasters alone could easily wipe out the entire Harmon
family. So, when Natasha heard her father say that their trump card was
Michael Robinson, her first reaction was shock, followed by doubt.
“Dad, you’re not joking, are you? How do we have a connection with
Michael Robinson?” Natasha asked, both surprised and skeptical.
“The Harmon family has had its time of glory. What’s the surprise in
us having connections with some big shots?” Hector calmly sipped on his
tea.
“Dad, what does he look like? Does he look imposing?” Natasha began
to gossip.
“I’m not entirely sure how he looks. I haven’t met him in person,
either. Your grandfather’s the only one who knows. Your grandfather
helped him ten years ago, so he owes us a favor,” Hector

explained
“The favor of a grandmaster martial artist is priceless! With Michael
Robinson backing us up, dealing with the Dark Lord would be a piece of
cake!” Natasha looked overjoyed. “Dad, why haven’t you used this valuable
trump card earlier? We wouldn’t have to worry so much then.”
Over the years, the Harmons had been oppressed by the Dark Lord.
Every year, several bizarre deaths would happen in the family, wreaking
havoc and instilling fear in their hearts. The Harmons would have long
since fallen if they had not been so strong and resilient.
“I, too, would like to get rid of the Dark Lord once and for all, but
your grandfather had given me strict instructions that unless the safety
of the entire Harmon family is at stake, I am not to use the favor.”
Hector shook his head.
The Harmons could only ask for Michael’s help once. It only made
sense that they should not waste the opportunity on trivial matters.
Besides, the Dark Lord had always been cautious, acting in the dark and
never showing his face to anyone. Even someone as powerful as Michael
would find it arduous to catch him. For a cat to catch the mouse, the
mouse had to first come out of hiding…
“Dad, the Dark Lord could barge through our doors at any moment now!
Are we still not going to use it?” Natasha insisted. She was impressed by
her father’s resilience.
“There’s no rush. I have my plans,” Hector said calmly before adding,
“When the time comes, all it takes is a signal from our end, and Michael
will be here in no time.”

Chapter 662
“Alright, you’re the leader of the family. It’s your decision ”
Natasha didn’t voice much of her

opinion. It was true that they shouldn’t play their trump card,
Michael Robinson, so easily. The best outcome would be to resolve the
crisis and eliminate the Dark Lord of their own means so that not only
will they still be in possession of their trump card, but it would also
boost the entire family’s morale.

“Mr. Harmon, I’m curious. What grudge the Dark Lord holds against the
Harmon family?” Dustin suddenly questioned.
“Well…” Hector seemed to hesitate for a moment.
“Mr. Harmon, I asked because I’m curious. If you don’t feel like
telling me, don’t stress about it.” Dustin smiled. He knew better than to
probe if it involved any of the family’s secrets.
“Dad, there’s no harm in spilling the truth. Dustin isn’t an
outsider,” Natasha coaxed. She, too, didn’t know much about the
grievances between her family and the Dark Lord.
“Alright then, if you must know, I’ll tell you.” After some
contemplation, Hector began. “The reason behind the resentment between us
Harmons and the Dark Lord is simple. It’s all because of riches. “Back in
the days, the Harmon ancestors used to be royalty, and we had our period
of glory. Back then, our ancestors amassed a huge amount of treasure, and
to put things simply, we were immensely wealthy. But as time passed,
things happened, and there was a change of monarchies. In order to
safeguard the treasure, our ancestors buried them in a safe place and
drew out a map pointing to the exact location where the treasure was
buried. As a precaution, the treasure map was split into three parts.
They were to be kept by the three sons of the Harmon family.
“The original plan had been to use the treasure to aid the Harmon
family in regaining their former glory when the time came. But beyond
everyone’s expectation, the three sons eventually turned on each other
and disappeared with their part of the map. From then on, the Harmon
family split into three branches and made their way in the world
independent of one another.
“After centuries of ups and downs, the three lineages of the Harmon
family eventually reached different outcomes. Some grew stronger, while
others declined. And the maps were passed on from one generation to the
next. It wasn’t until a decade ago, when Stonia went through some changes
which brought about the great earthquake in Dragonmarsh, that something
happened. The strongest branch of the Harmon family mysteriously just
disappeared overnight! And the two remaining branches were implicated in
varying degrees too. We were one of them.
“Fortunately for us, we pulled through it and made it out stronger
than before. The other branch, however, did not fare so well and
eventually perished.” At the mention of that, Hector stopped abruptly and
sighed lightly.
“Dad, I’ve seen the history on the genealogical register, but what
has the Dark Lord got to do with this?” Natasha asked.
“All these years, the Dark Lord has had many chances to kill me, but
he has always held back. Do you know why?” Hector countered.
“Was it because of the treasure map?” Natasha quickly understood.

“That’s right.” Hector nodded. “Who wouldn’t want to get their hands
on immeasurable riches? The Dark Lord is no different. The only reason he
hasn’t killed me is because he hasn’t got the map. All this time, he’d
been pressuring me in every way imaginable in order to make me give up
the map.
“Hang on…” Dustin suddenly asked curiously, “Mr. Harmon, surely this
matter about the treasure map is a secret known by only Harmons?”
“Of course.” Hector nodded yet again.
“Well, if this is a Harmon family secret, how would the Dark Lord
know about it?” Dustin could not contain his concern.
“Seems like you’ve noticed.” Hector sighed before continuing, “Out of
the three lineages of Harmons, one has mysteriously disappeared, one has
perished, and we are the last one standing. As for the Dark Lord, he is
the sole survivor of the lineage that had perished!

Facebook Twitter WhatsApp Pinterest

Chapter 663
“The sole survivor?” Dustin and Natasha exchanged a look of surprise.
It was truly astonishing to them that the Dark Lord was also a Harmon!
And not only that, but one from the same ancestry! No wonder he knew so
many of their secrets.

“The three branches stemmed from the same ancestry, but due to the
Dark Lord’s selfishness, he went so far as to harm his kinsmen. How
inhumane!” Natasha slammed her hand on the table out of frustration. She
was even more irked after learning about the truth. She could have been
more understanding if their current predicament had been caused by some
deep grudge between both parties, but to think it was all because of a
treasure map? The Dark Lord actually assassinated members of the Harmon
family for so many years, all for a mere map? He was extremely deranged!
“Men’s greed is endless. The temptation of the treasure is immense, and
the Dark Lord will never back off till he gets his hands on them,” Hector
said.

“One of the three branches has already disappeared, which means that
a part of the map is missing. Even if the Dark Lord manages to obtain our
part of the map through all his vile schemes, what use has he of it?
Isn’t it pointless?” Natasha asked coldly. The Dark Lord would not be
able to find the treasure with an incomplete map. From how Natasha saw
it, he was only caught up in his wishful thinking.
“The Dark Lord has been blinded by greed. He has long since lost all
sense of rationality. When you become the next leader of the family, I’ll
personally hand our part of the map to you. When the time comes, you must
protect it to the best of your ability,” Hector said solemnly.
“No, you hold on to your position as the patriach. I’m not interested
in it.” Natasha waved her hands dismissively. The treasure map was no
doubt troublesome. If she were to take over, she could only begin to
imagine the problem she’d have to deal with.
“Alright, we’ll discuss this in the future. I don’t want to force you
into anything, either. The most pressing matter at hand is to defeat the
Dark Lord Hector continued after a pause, “For the next three days, just
stay put in the Harmon estate. Don’t go running around lest we get
singled out. I’ll hire some skilled martial artists to back us up. If the
Dark Lord shows up, he’ll be walking straight into our trap.”
“No matter the price, we must get ahold of the Dark Lord this time
round to put an end to things!” Natasha narrowed her eyes, a cold glint
flashing in them.
The Dark Lord had placed huge pressure on the Harmon family and
needed to be dealt with as soon as possible. However, the problem was
that he hid himself too well and never revealed his identity. Now that
the chance finally presented itself, the Harmons were definitely not
going to let it pass without taking action.
“Mr. Harmon…” Just then, Jack entered after knocking on the door.
“What is it?” Hector looked up at him.
“Someone has requested to meet you, sir. They claim to be disciples
of the Invincible Guardians.”
“The Invincible Guardians?” Hector was pleasantly surprised. “They’re
here so soon? Quick, show
them in.”
“Yes, sir, Jack said and swiftly left.
“Dad, who are the Invincible Guardians? Why have I never heard of
them?” Natasha asked, curious, “The Invincible Guardians is a huge guild
in Glenstead. However, they prefer to keep a low profile, and since
you’re not a part of the martial world, it’s only natural that you’ve
never heard of them before,” Hector explained.
“Did you invite them here?” Natasha probed.
“Yes, I have some connections with the guild master of the Invincible
Guardians. After I learned about the Dark Lord’s intentions last night, I
immediately contacted him. Never expected them to be here so soon,
though,” Hector chuckled.
The Invincible Guardians were well-known in the martial world. Though
they were few in number, every one of their members was a genius of
exceptional talent. With their help, Hector felt the Harmons would stand
a greater chance of going against the Dark Lord.
“Mr. Harmon, they are here.” As they were conversing, Jack returned
with three people behind him. Two young women and a young man, all
wearing white attire with a long sword on each of their backs. Their
gazes were sharp, and they carried themselves with extraordinary
demeanor.
“Caelus Amos, senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians, at your
service, Mr. Harmon!” The young -man in white greeted Hector the moment
he came in through the door.
However, when his gaze fell on Natasha, his eyes lit up.
“What a beauty! She’s incredibly beautiful!” he thought.

Chapter 664
As expected of the number one bombshell on the Beauty Ranking!

“Maria Dunham, second disciple of the Invisible Guardians, at your
service, Mr. Harmon!”

“Ivy Dennis, third disciple of the Invisible Guardians, at your
service, Mr. Harmon!”
The two girls in white also introduced themselves.
“Alright, alright. You’ve all come at the right time. Come have some
tea.” Hector smiled gently, motioning for Jack to serve the tea and
pastries.
“Mr. Harmon, we heard you’re in trouble, so we’re here on our
master’s orders to lend a hand. If you need anything, just let us know.
We promise to help you handle it with ease!” Caleus said confidently.
“The three of you must be exhausted from such a long journey. Please
get some rest first. We can discuss this tomorrow. Oh, by the way, why
haven’t I seen your master?” Hector asked, changing the subject.
Just three disciples from the Invincible Guardians were obviously not
enough. It was best if a few elders or even the leader stepped in..
“Don’t worry, Mr. Harmon. My master and his colleague will be here in
two days,” Caelus replied. “Great.” Hector secretly let out a breath he
had been holding.
“Actually, something small like this doesn’t even require my master
and his colleague to step in. No matter what it is, I can slay it with
just one slash!” Caelus shrugged, and a longsword immediately appeared on
his back. He grabbed it with one hand, gripped the hilt, and slashed down
on a chair about ten feet away.
The sword glinted, and the wooden chair split into several pieces.
“Amazing swordsmanship, Caelus!” Maria and Ivy said in unison,
gasping in shock. The external manifestation of true energy was a sign of
a divine-level martial artist. To be able to cast such a quick and fierce
aura in his early thirties was truly no small feat.
“Mr. Harmon, what do you think of my sword?” Caelus smiled slightly
with a hint of pride. As he spoke, he even snuck a glance at Natasha as
if to say, “Did you see how cool I was?”
“Not bad. You have accomplished a lot at a young age, surpassing your
peers. You even outdo your master when he was your age,” Hector said,
nodding with a smile.
“Heh, so long as I’m here, nothing will dare come close to the Harmon
family,” Caelus boasted. As the most senior disciple of the Invincible
Guardians and the future successor to the leader role, he was the cream
of the crop among the youths in Glenstead in terms of both talent and
skills.
“With the Invincible Guardians here, I definitely feel more at ease.”
Hector smiled:
“Mr. Harmon, actually, there’s another reason I came today,” Caelus
said, moving to a different topic.
“Oh? What is it?” Hector’s smile didn’t waver.
“I heard that you have two daughters as beautiful as the flowers
blooming outside, Mr. Harmon, and they are yet to be married. Thus, I
wanted to ask for your daughter’s hand in marriage!” Caelus didn’t beat
around the bush.
The moment those words left his mouth, Hector and the two others were
stunned. They had invited the Invincible Guardians to go against the Dark
Lord, so how did the topic turn to marriage?
“Caelus, I think it’s too sudden to be talking about marriage,
considering how we just met,” Hector said.
“You and my master are old friends. We should be strengthening our
ties. If that means marriage, I would be open to it.” Caelus laughed.
“Caelus, is this your idea or your master’s?” Hector asked.
“My master will fully support my decision. So long as you give your
nod of approval, Mr. Hector, this is a done deal,” Caelus said, brimming
with confidence.
“Well…” Hector hesitated.
“What’s the matter? Could it be that you look down on me, Mr. Harmon?
You don’t think I’m worthy of becoming your son-in-law?” Caelus narrowed
his gaze. With his status, he more than deserved to marry the daughter of
a wealthy family.
Not to mention, if he simply gave the word, countless excellent girls
would come looking for him. “It’s not like that at all, Caelus. It’s just
rather sudden. I’d have to ask my daughters’ opinions,” Hector said,
trying to avoid giving an answer.
“There’s no need for such trouble. I’ll ask her myself.” Caelus
turned around, his eyes blazing, and said, “Ms. Natasha, I’ve heard so
much about you. The moment I saw you today, my heart fell for you. Will
you marry me?”
Natasha was first caught off guard. Then, she coldly spat out, “Get
lost!”

Chapter 665

“Get lost!” Natasha’s answer was simple and direct.
The smile on Caelus’ face froze. He had never thought she wouldn’t
even try to spare his feelings. After all, he was the senior disciple of
the Invincible Guardians and a universally acknowledged martial arts
genius. No matter where he went, people kissed the ground he walked on,
and no one dared look down on him.

But today, of all days, when he tried to ask for someone’s hand in
marriage, all he received in response was a simple “Get lost!” His
reputation was going down the drain.
“Natasha, don’t be rude!” Hector chastised. He then said regretfully,
“Caelus, my daughter impulsively spoke out of turn. Please don’t take it
to heart.”
Caelus was the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians, after
all. He had to show him some form of respect.
“Mr. Harmon, I consider myself a handsome and exceptionally talented
man. I don’t think it’s a tall order to become your son-in-law. Now, I’m
sincerely proposing to your daughter, and this is the attitude I get in
return?” Caelus frowned slightly.
“This is a misunderstanding, Caelus. Actually, my daughter is already
betrothed. All I can say is that you two are not destined to be,” Hector
explained, shaking his head.
“Betrothed? To whom?” Caelus was taken aback.
“To this young man next to me, Dustin.” Hector gestured toward him.
In an instant, everyone’s eyes were drawn to Dustin.
Dustin’s mouth twitched. The only choice he had was to go along with
it. At this point, no matter whether it was real or not, he couldn’t
expose the bluff.
“Dustin?” Caelus narrowed his eyes slightly. The moment he stepped
through the door, he noticed. this man. At first, he simply thought
Dustin was an ordinary disciple of the Harmon family. Never in a million
years did he think the man was Nathasha’s fiancé.
Caelus peered at him closely. Besides being somewhat good-looking,
there was nothing. outstanding about him. He dressed ordinarily and gave
off an aura of ordinariness. He seemed to be the farthest thing from a
powerful martial artist, and he didn’t have the energy that young talent
should have.
His entire being screamed average.
“Mr. Harmon, I don’t understand. In what way is this guy worthy of
your daughter?” Caelus said, not hiding the disdain on his face. How
could a mediocre young man like Dustin be put on par with the senior
disciple of the Invincible Guardians?
“Dustin is talented in both medicine and martial arts. And he’s way
better than you. Why wouldn’t he be worthy?” Natasha piped up suddenly.
There was always going to be that arrogant bastard who liked to look
down on others.
“Talented in both medicine and martial arts?” Caelus snorted coldly.
“Fine. Since he’s so
impressive, why don’t we have a duel?”
“How do you want to compete?” Dustin said indifferently.
“It’s simple. Let’s follow the example of our ancestors and have a
martial arts battle. The winner will get Natasha’s hand in marriage!”
Caelus raised his head slightly.
Dustin said nothing, instead turning to look at Natasha. Although he
was certain he could win, he didn’t agree with treating women as objects
to be won, so he had some concerns.
“What, are you scared? If you are, then just forfeit,” Caelus said
with a cold laugh.
“Isn’t it just a fight? Fine, we agree!” Natasha replied.
At that moment, Hector suddenly slammed his hand on the table and
shouted, “This is ridiculous! The enemy hasn’t appeared yet, but we’re
already starting to tear each other apart. This is unacceptable!”
“Dad, that bastard”
“Enough!” Hector raised a hand, interrupting Natasha. Sternly, he
said, “Do not bring up the martial arts battle again. If you youngsters
are brimming with energy, you can go outside and run a few laps!”
It was one thing to bicker, but if a fight broke out, things would
get complicated. One side was the young man that he had his eyes on,
while the other was the Invincible Guardians. No matter who won, it would
be unfavorable to the Harmons.
Before the big enemy appeared, any internal conflict would just be an
opportunity for the Dark Lord to take advantage of.
“Caelus, you must be exhausted from the long journey. Go get some
rest. We can talk about it later,
Hector said lightly.
“Yes.” Seeing that Hector was upset, Caelus couldn’t refuse. After
all, Hector was on good terms with his master. He had to show him
respect, at the very least.
“Jack, please take our three guests to the guest wing and show them
the Harmons’ hospitality,” Hector instructed.
Chapter 666
“Please follow me.” Jack bowed and escorted them out.
“You got lucky today, punk. However, you won’t be this lucky next
time.” Caelus shot Dustin a cold glare before leaving with the two young
women.
“Dad, why do I feel like you’ve invited wolves into our house?”
Natasha said meaningfully.
“These are special circumstances. Let’s put the interests of the
whole above anything else. Now, we need the power of the Invincible
Guardians, so let’s not turn them against us,” Hector reminded them.
“If he doesn’t get on my nerves, there won’t be a problem.” Natasha
arched an eyebrow.
“You…” Hector shook his head helplessly. “Enough You two should head
out. I still have things to attend to.”
The two nodded. They quickly said their goodbyes without saying much.
After leaving the study, Natasha specially arranged a luxurious guest
suite for Dustin, complete with a hot bath.
To put it nicely, a private bodyguard would get special perks.
Dustin wanted to turn it down at first, but he couldn’t stand the
pleading and pestering, so he decided to stay for now. His main concern
was Natasha’s safety.
The Dark Lord could attack at any time. Considering his treacherous
tricks, he could easily take out several people at once. If he didn’t
stay by Natasha’s side protecting her and something ended up happening to
her, he’d regret it for the rest of his life.
Dustin practically lived in the Harmons’ home for the next few days.
In his spare time, he gave martial arts training to Abigail or went
flower viewing with Natasha. Occasionally, he’d call Nelson to ask about
the results of the investigation.
Something to rejoice about was that Nelson had already identified the
culprit-a resident doctor at the hospital. After committing the murders,
the resident fled to escape punishment. The Flame Dragon Gang and the
Charging Tiger Gang were pursuing him.
Capturing the culprit was only a matter of time. Once they caught
him, it would be clear who the mastermind was.
Three days later, on New Year’s Eve, large, fluffy snowflakes
descended from the sky, covering the ground in a layer of white.
Houses everywhere were brightly lit to welcome the new year, except
the Harmons’ home. The Harmon estate was heavily guarded, with outposts
everywhere. In order to catch the Dark Lord, Hector had gone all out and
invited a large number of martial arts experts to protect their home.
Among them were several notable figures.
The Harmons’ armed forces had strengthened greatly. However, it came
with a downside, the entire courtyard was a mix of good and bad people
impressive, why don’t we have a duel?”
“How do you want to compete?” Dustin said indifferently.
“It’s simple. Let’s follow the example of our ancestors and have a
martial arts battle. The winner will get Natasha’s hand in marriage!”
Caelus raised his head slightly.
Dustin said nothing, instead turning to look at Natasha. Although he
was certain he could win, he didn’t agree with treating women as objects
to be won, so he had some concerns.
“What, are you scared? If you are, then just forfeit,” Caelus said
with a cold laugh.
“Isn’t it just a fight? Fine, we agree!” Natasha replied.
At that moment, Hector suddenly slammed his hand on the table and
shouted, “This is ridiculous! The enemy hasn’t appeared yet, but we’re
already starting to tear each other apart. This is unacceptable!”
“Dad, that bastard…”
“Enough!” Hector raised a hand, interrupting Natasha. Sternly, he
said, “Do not bring up the martial arts battle again. If you youngsters
are brimming with energy, you can go outside and run a few laps!”
It was one thing to bicker, but if a fight broke out, things would
get complicated. One side was the young man that he had his eyes on,
while the other was the Invincible Guardians. No matter who won, it would
be unfavorable to the Harmons.
Before the big enemy appeared, any internal conflict would just be an
opportunity for the Dark Lord to take advantage of.
“Caelus, you must be exhausted from the long journey. Go get some
rest. We can talk about it later, “Hector said lightly.
“Yes.” Seeing that Hector was upset, Caelus couldn’t refuse. After
all, Hector was on good terms with his master. He had to show him
respect, at the very least.
“Jack, please take our three guests to the guest wing and show them
the Harmons’ hospitality,” Hector instructed.

Chapter 666
“Please follow me.” Jack bowed and escorted them out.

“You got lucky today, punk. However, you won’t be this lucky next
time.” Caelus shot Dustin a cold glare before leaving with the two young
women.

“Dad, why do I feel like you’ve invited wolves into our house?”
Natasha said meaningfully.
“These are special circumstances. Let’s put the interests of the
whole above anything else. Now, we need the power of the Invincible
Guardians, so let’s not turn them against us,” Hector reminded them.
“If he doesn’t get on my nerves, there won’t be a problem.” Natasha
arched an eyebrow.
“You…” Hector shook his head helplessly. “Enough. You two should head
out. I still have things to attend to.”
The two nodded. They quickly said their goodbyes without saying much.
After leaving the study, Natasha specially arranged a luxurious guest
suite for Dustin, complete with a hot bath.
To put it nicely, a private bodyguard would get special perks.
Dustin wanted to turn it down at first, but he couldn’t stand the
pleading and pestering, so he decided to stay for now. His main concern
was Natasha’s safety.
The Dark Lord could attack at any time. Considering his treacherous
tricks, he could easily take out several people at once. If he didn’t
stay by Natasha’s side protecting her and something ended up happening to
her, he’d regret it for the rest of his life.
Dustin practically lived in the Harmons’ home for the next few days.
In his spare time, he gave martial arts training to Abigail or went
flower viewing with Natasha. Occasionally, he’d call Nelson to ask about
the results of the investigation
Something to rejoice about was that Nelson had already identified the
culprit-a resident doctor at the hospital. After committing the murders,
the resident fled to escape punishment. The Flame Dragon Gang and the
Charging Tiger Gang were pursuing him.
Capturing the culprit was only a matter of time. Once they caught
him, it would be clear who the mastermind was.
Three days later, on New Year’s Eve, large, fluffy snowflakes
descended from the sky, covering the ground in a layer of white.
Houses everywhere were brightly lit to welcome the new year, except
the Harmons’ home. The Harmon estate was heavily guarded, with outposts
everywhere. In order to catch the Dark Lord, Hector had gone all out and
invited a large number of martial arts experts to protect their home.
Among them were several notable figures.
The Harmons’ armed forces had strengthened greatly. However, it came
with a downside; the entire courtyard was a mix of good and bad people
At that moment, a family meeting was being held in one of the
conference rooms. All of the core members of the family had gathered
there. As the patriarch, Hector sat at the head of the table, while Trent
and Jacob sat on his left and right, respectively.
“Hector, when tonight draws to a close, the year will end. Didn’t you
say before that the Dark Lord would come? Why hasn’t he appeared yet?
Could your information be wrong?” Trent was the first to speak.
“The source of the information shouldn’t be fake. All in all,
everyone needs to be careful,” Hector said seriously.
“Could the Dark Lord have found out that there’s an ambush and
decided not to come?” Jacob rubbed his chin.
The Harmon family had invited so many martial artists to help. Right
now, their home could be compared to a lion’s den. If the Dark Lord was
smart, he wouldn’t barge in recklessly.
“It’s nothing out of the ordinary if he doesn’t show up.” Dylan
suddenly spoke up. “With me here, would the Dark Lord dare to act out of
line?”
When the others heard him, they all nodded in agreement. The current
Dylan was nothing like the old Dylan; not only was he extremely talented,
but he also had the Scarlet Warrior backing him. No matter how strong the
Dark Lord was, he’d have to think it over.
“Considering the Dark Lord’s personality, he wouldn’t give up easily.
We can’t let our guards down,
Hector warned.
H
“Hmph, it’s better if the Dark Lord doesn’t show up. If he does, I’ll
lop his head off and release all the pent-up hatred!” Dylan spat
fiercely.
As soon as he said that, one of the Harmon family guards suddenly ran
inside in a panic. “Sir, it’s bad! A fight broke out outside!”

Chapter 667
“A fight?” Upon hearing that, Hector got to his feet. Is the Dark
Lord here?”

“Perfect timing! Everyone, come with me to kill the enemy!” Dylan
shouted with vigor. “Kill!”

The Harmon family members all slammed the table in front of them and
hopped to their feet, aggression rolling off of them.
“You’ve got it wrong!” The Harmon family guard quickly explained,
“It’s not the Dark Lord; it’s the martial artists we invited. They got
into a conflict and are now fighting in the ballroom.”
“Huh?” When everyone heard that, they frowned. They had all thought
that the great enemy had descended on them, but it turned out to be an
internal fight amongst their own. All their
excitement and vigor had been for nothing.
What a waste of emotion.
“Come, let’s go take a look!” Without another word, Hector led
everyone out of the conference room. If internal conflicts were not
handled properly, it could very likely end in greater disaster.
At present, the Harmon family home’s ballroom was filled with martial
artists eating and drinking together. It looked like people of all sorts
of backgrounds and teachings were there-gazing across the room, there
were burly, fierce-looking men, stout dwarves; poison experts with snakes
crawling all over their bodies; swordsmen with swift auras; and monks
holding golden wands. There were also inhumane-looking humans, unghostly
ghosts, and peculiarly dressed fellows. At that moment, Dustin, Natasha,
Ruth, Edmund, and Abigail walked in. Their appearance attracted a lot of
attention; the three gorgeous women were especially eye-catching.
“Natasha, are these the external help that Dad invited? Why do they
look so weird?” Ruth looked around with a strange expression on her face.
Besides a handful of regular people, the rest were rather odd.
“The Dark Lord is an expert in the mystic arts. It would be difficult
to fight him with normal martial arts. These strange people are our best
options,” Natasha explained.
“I see.” Ruth nodded.
“I don’t quite like the way they’re looking at us,” Abigail suddenly
piped up.
“Ms. Natasha, let’s take a seat first,” Edmund said with a smile.
It was New Year’s Eve; the Harmon family had specially thrown a
banquet in the ballroom to host all the guests. However, these guests
didn’t look like nice people.
As soon as they sat down, a group of martial artists with impressive
waistlines walked over. “Oh, 1 didn’t think I’d be able to see such
beauty here.”
The leader was a bearded man naked from the waist up. He was buff,
muscular, and had a thick bush of chest hair. When he got close, they
could smell the pungent odor coming from his armpits. “Hey, beautiful.
Seems like we’re fated to meet. Are you interested in drinking a few
glasses with
Jer bb7
me?” The bearded man regarded the women up and down, not even
disguising the desire in his
eyes.
“Not interested,” Natasha declined.
“Gorgeous, in the martial world, having more friends always trumps
having more enemies. Don’t you think so?” The bearded man flashed the
knife tucked in his belt. His words and actions carried
a hint of threat.
“You stink, so please keep a distance from me. Don’t ruin our meal,”
Natasha remarked coldly.
“Do I smell? Why do I not smell it?” The bearded man raised both his
arms and sniffed his armpits. Instantly, his body odor filled the air.
Everyone frowned at the stench. “Beautiful, I don’t think you know.
That’s the smell of a true man!”
“That’s right! The heavier a man’s scent, the stronger he is. You
should appreciate it.” “Hahaha…”

Chapter 668
The muscular men at the back began to poke fun. All of them were
behaving brazenly, leering at

them.

“Ms. Natasha, why don’t we leave for now? These people look
difficult,” Edmund advised quietly, shrinking into himself.
“Why are you panicking, Dad? This is the Harmons’ home. What kind of
trouble are they capable of kicking up here?” Abigail glared. She’d
always looked down on her father’s cowardly tendencies, always recoiling
at the most minor things. Was he even a man?
“You’d better get out of my sight while I’m not angry yet,” Natasha
said, her expression cold as ice.
“Oh, you’re pretty feisty! I like it.” The bearded man rubbed his
chin. “Unfortunately, beautiful, those two wusses next to you can’t be
your knights in shining armor.” As he spoke, he glanced at Dustin and
Edmund. One was a much younger man, and another was a wrinkled old
geezer. They were nothing to fear.
“Just me alone is enough to fight you!” Abigail said, slamming her
palm into the table and jumping to her feet. Having been through Dustin’s
training the past few days, her abilities had improved by leaps and
bounds, which greatly boosted her confidence.
“Gorgeous, I’ll play with you, but I’d rather do it in bed,” the
bearded man said, grinning sleazily.
“You-” Abigail was furious and humiliated. She was about to get
violent, but Edmund stopped her.
“Abigail, don’t be rash. Harmony is of utmost importance.”
“You’re always like this. Can you grow a pair?!” Abigail frowned.
“I just don’t want you to get hurt,” Edmund said lamely.
“I don’t need your concern. Go away!” Abigail pushed her father aside
and swung her fist at the bearded man’s face. She was going to teach
these lechers a lesson.
There came a dull noise. The bearded man had easily caught Abigail’s
full-powered punch without sustaining any injury.
“Huh?” Abigail’s expression changed. She finally realized that these
people were far from ordinary.
“Beautiful, at your strength, your blows are nothing more than an
itch for me. Take my advice and save your energy.” The bearded man
grinned.
After he spoke, the other men behind him burst out into guffaws. They
looked like a pack of hungry wolves setting their eyes on several sheep
At that moment, a furious roar rang out, “You scum of the martial
world, let go of that young lady!”
Three young, upright-looking martial artists finally stood,
denouncing the bearded man’s actions.
“Oh, does someone finally dare to save the damsels in distress?” The
bearded man smirked coldly, pulling the knife out of his belt.
“We should always help one another, but you’re over there bullying a
few women. You call that a
skill? Fight us if you dare!” one of them yelled.
“My knife never cuts those who are nameless. You, tell me your
names!” the bearded man said.
“Listen up. We’re the White Stag Trio!” the three of them shouted in
unison.
“The White Stag Trio? What the hell is that? I’ve never heard of
you,” the bearded man said disdainfully.
“How dare you look down on us? You’ve got a death wish!” Upon hearing
that, the three martial artists flew into a rage. Without another word,
they brandished their daggers.
One side wanted to save the damsels in distress, while the other
wanted to show off.
“You’re in over your head!” The bearded man snorted coldly. Alone, he
went up to fight the trio.
There was a series of metallic clanging. The bearded man was
practically a tiger foraging into a herd of goats-he was unstoppable.
After several rounds, he had cut everyone to the ground. The White Stag
Trio was defeated!

Chapter 669
The White Stag Trio? Heh, you’re nothing but clowns,” the bearded man
said disdainfully. He kicked the three of them and sent them flying.

“Huh?”

All the martial artists were shocked to see the three of them
severely hurt and coughing up blood. Although they weren’t exactly top
dogs, they were still well-known in the martial world. Otherwise, the
Harmons wouldn’t have invited them.
However, even with the three’s combined forces, they couldn’t
withstand a few moves from the bearded man. It was far from anyone’s
expectation
This clearly proved how powerful he was.
“Just who are you?” The White Stag Trio were both surprised and
afraid.
“Listen up, I am the Glenstead Hoodlum, Marlon Cobb!” the bearded man
said arrogantly.
“Marlon the Hoodlum?!”
Everyone was shocked to hear that, especially the White Stag Trio.
Marlon was a divine-level martial artist. He was extremely wellreputed in Glenstead. Because of his strength and ruthlessness, he gained
the nickname “Hoodlum.” People cowered at the sound of his name.
If they had known who he was, they wouldn’t have stepped forward and
said anything.
“Who would’ve thought that even Marlon would be here? The Harmons
seem to have invited a whole lot of experts.”
“Marlon the Hoodlum is a heinous criminal. I can’t say if inviting
someone like him here is a good or bad thing
The martial artists began to titter.
Although Marlon was strong, his personality was horrible. He didn’t
abide by the principles of the martial world at all. It wouldn’t be an
exaggeration to call him the scum of society.
After defeating the White Stag Trio, Marlon shifted his gaze to
Natasha and the other women. Hey beautiful, I don’t think anyone is going
to stand up for you anymore. What do you say? Do you want to go back to
my room and have a good time?”
Finally, he was going to get lucky tonight.
“Asshole, you are too presumptuous!” At that moment, three people
suddenly walked through the door. A man and two women, all dressed in
white with swords strapped to their backs. They
appeared so dignified that they took everyone’s breath away.
It was none other than Caelus, Maria, and Ivy!
“Oh, two more bombshells?” Marlon ignored Caelus and eyed Maria’s and
Ivy’s bodies. The two women were beautiful and had slim figures. Their
hair was neatly secured with a hairpin. The modest hairstyle made men
want to dominate them
перист ебу
“Marlon, you already have three gorgeous women serving you. Why don’t
you leave these two newcomers to us?” one of Marlon’s lackeys said,
laughing sleazily.
“No problem. After all, we’re brothers. Good things are meant to be
shared. You can pick which one you want. I want you to have a fun time,”
Marlon said heroically.
“Thank you, Marlon!” His lackeys brightened.
“I like that one with the big chest. Don’t even think about fighting
over her!”
“That one has a great butt. It looks super bouncy.”
The lackeys pointed at the women while making all sorts of comments
as if they were just toys.
“You shameless thugs, I’ll cut your tongues out!” Maria and Ivy were
infuriated. They pulled their swords out of their sheaths and charged
toward Marlon and his lackeys.
As elite disciples of the Invincible Guardians, they had never
experienced such humiliation before. If they didn’t teach these bastards
a lesson, they couldn’t look anyone in the eye again.
“Come at me!” Marlon grinned, swinging his fist.
The three of them began sparring.
Maria and Ivy were exceptional swordswomen. They were also skilled at
fighting side-by-side with their sharp and swift techniques. They
performed move after move so quickly that it just seemed like a blur to
everyone else.
On the other hand, Marlon’s attacks were far simpler. He used both
his hands as weapons to fend off their swords. He was not falling behind.
The women had excellent swordsmanship, but there was a significant
power gap between them and Marlon.
Marlon was a divine-level martial artist, while the two women were
only high-level martial artists. Sometimes, a gap like that could stretch
into a chasm.

Chapter 670
Maria and Ivy gave it their all. In the end, after almost thirty
exchanges, Marlon still found a chink in their armor and dealt a blow to
each of them.

The two women staggered back from the impact, and blood came out of
their mouths. Instantly, they couldn’t even muster any internal energy.

“Not bad!” Marlon grinned. He looked like he was still riding the
high.
“You’re shameless!” The two humiliated women flew into a rage. They
wanted to attack again, but Caelus raised a hand to stop them!
“That’s enough. You two are no match for him. Allow me.”
“Caelus, this asshole is utterly shameless. You need to teach him a
lesson!” the two women said indignantly.
“Don’t worry. Leave it to me.” Caelus leveled a cold gaze at Marlon.
He slowly unsheathed the sword on his back.
Maria and Ivy bit back their anger and stood off to one side.
“Punk, you want to play the hero and save those damsels in distress?
Are you capable of doing that? Don’t regret it when I smash all your
teeth in, Marlon sneered.
“I’ll defeat you in less than ten moves,” Caelus said arrogantly.
“Ten moves? Heh, is your head okay? If you were one of the Heavenly
Immortals, I might have some reservations. Where did a nameless pipsqueak
like you find the courage to say such outrageous things to my face?”
Marlon laughed coldly.
“You don’t believe me? Then try me.” Caelus beckoned with his finger.
“Fine! I want to see what you can do!” Marlon was getting a little
angry. He brandished his blade and slashed it down on Caelus’ head.
Caelus’ expression remained calm. He raised his sword in response.
In an instant, the room was filled with the glinting of swords.
Bursts of energy filled the room.
Everyone else took a step back, putting space between them and the
fight. They were afraid that they might get hurt.
“Miss, that bearded guy is really strong. Can your fellow disciple
handle it?” Abigail asked out of the blue.
From the earlier battles, one could tell that Marlon hadn’t used his
full strength.
“Hmph, Caelus is the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians.
He’s extremely talented and strong. It will be a piece of cake for him to
take down that scum!” Ivy said with confidence.
“That’s right! Just watch closely. Watch how Caelus scares off the
enemy!” Maria said arrogantly.
“I hope so,” Abigail muttered to herself.
While they were talking, the spar had progressed rapidly. After a few
blows, Caelus thrust his
sword violently, hitting Marlon’s blade. There was a clang, and the
sword broke.
Following the momentum, the sword pierced Marlon’s shoulder. The
broken end of the sword fell to the floor.
Marlon’s expression changed. He staggered backward from the impact,
wobbling on his feet.
“Marlon!” The lackeys were shell-shocked. They immediately helped
Marlon up. They’d never thought that the unbeatable Marlon would actually
be defeated today. Even less so at the hand of a young swordsman.
“Who are you? How is your swordsmanship so sharp?!” Marlon said with
a dark look.
“I am the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians, Caelus!”
Caelus swung his sword, shaking off the blood. He was in his element.
“The Invincible Guardians?” Marlon was shocked.
The Invincible Guardians were a well-known guild in Glenstead.
Although they were few in number, they were all elite fighters. Among all
the guilds in Glenstead, the Invincible Guardians were in the top ten!
An ordinary martial artist like him couldn’t afford to piss them off.
When he returned to his senses, Marlon lowered his head in apology.
“Caelus, I didn’t know who you were. Please forgive me for offending
you.”
“Kneel and apologize,” Caelus said with an arrogant expression.
“Huh?” Marlon frowned. He hesitated, but he still fell to his knees
with a thud.
He clearly showed what it meant to know when to surrender.

Chapter 671
“Marlon!”

When Marlon knelt on the ground, his lackeys all seemed aggrieved.
Although Caelus was very strong, if they all fought him together, they
would have a shot at winning.

They couldn’t understand why their leader would kneel in front of
everyone. If this incident got out, their reputation would be done for
“Don’t let me see you all again. Get lost!” Caelus snorted coldly.
“Let’s go!” Marlon said nothing more and immediately fled with his
lackeys. He didn’t dare stay a
second longer.
“Amazing! What an amazing fight!”
“As expected of the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians. He’s
truly impressive!”
“In less than ten moves, he defeated Marlon the Hoodlum! It’s truly
admirable!”
All the martial artists in the hall began to clap and cheer.
Marlon had a notorious reputation. After seeing him pick on women
today, they were furious at him. It was just that none of them dared to
fight him due to his strength.
Now that Caelus had taken down Marlon the Hoodlum, they rejoiced and
praised him.
“Did you see that? That’s how strong Caelus is. Now do you still dare
question him?” Ivy raised her head pridefully. She had felt a little
unhappy because of Abigail’s doubt earlier.
“Ms. Natasha, when you were in danger, Dustin didn’t so much as say a
word. Yet, Caelus stood up for you and defeated your harasser. I think
it’s clear who is better.” Maria turned around to look at Natasha. She
sounded a little proud.
“Hmph, what’s so impressive about that? Dustin is not any weaker than
your senior disciple!” Ruth said indignantly.
She had witnessed Dustin defeat Terry with her own eyes during the
fight with the Doyle family.
Caelus’ skills were far from average, but there was still a gap
between him and Terry. Naturally, he wouldn’t be able to beat Dustin,
either.
“Heh, if he’s really that strong, then he wouldn’t have shrunken back
into his shell earlier.” Maria snickered coldly.
“Exactly! In the face of danger, he’d actually let a woman stand in
front of him. He’s a worthless excuse for a man!” Ivy sneered.
“You” Ruth was suddenly at a loss for words. She turned around and
said huffily, “Dustin, say something!”.
“What’s there to say? It’s meaningless to fight over this.” Dustin
shrugged.
“Hmph, if you don’t have the chops, then just say so. There’s no need
to sound so high and mighty. What a joke!” Caelus leaned over, not
forgetting to make a snide remark.

“Sure,” Dustin said indifferently. He didn’t bother to give a real
response.
“It seems like you now know the gap between us. It’s like heaven and
earth,” Caelus said
pridefully.
“Sure.”
“Ms. Natasha is well-respected and noble. Someone like you shouldn’t
try to ride on her coattails. If you know better, you should stay away
from her
“Sure.”
“Only a god among men like me is worthy of Ms. Natasha.”
“Sure.”
“Hey, can you respond with something else?!” Caelus was starting to
get irritated.
F*ck, after all that, all he could say was “sure.” No one could stand
that.
“Sure,” Dustin said. He opened his mouth wide and increased his
volume.
“You F*cking-” Caelus flew into a rage. Just as he was about to blow
up, the door was kicked open with a bang.
Immediately after, a group of mysterious masked men walked in, led by
a tall man in a cloak.
As soon as he entered, he removed his mask to reveal a sinister face.
He was completely bald-no hair, eyebrows, or facial hair. His complexion
was deathly pale, his lips were purplish, and his cheeks were sunken.
Even more strangely, his eyes were blood red. He looked as scary as a
ghost.
“Heh, I didn’t expect the Harmon family to invite a ragtag bunch of
trash. How disappointing!” The pale man swept his gaze over his
surroundings. He laughed coldly.
“Who the F*ck are you? How dare you act so atrociously here?!” a
burly man in the crowd shouted angrily.
“Hmm?” The pale man tilted his head and turned to the burly man. He
reached out to grab the air in front of him.

Chapter 672
The burly man’s expression changed drastically. His body began
involuntarily moving toward the pale man at high speed, as if there was
an invisible rope pulling him forward.

All his struggles were in vain.

Finally, his throat ended up in the pale man’s grasp
“You” The burly man was terrified. He opened his mouth, but before he
could get a word out, the pale man clenched his fist.
There was a crack. The burly man’s head fell to the side, and he died
instantly.
“Ah!” Everyone was horrified by the gruesome sight. The pale man had
simply grabbed a man and
killed him.
That move was frankly frightening.
“Don’t panic, everyone. With Caelus here, no one would dare act out
of line!” Maria said, trying to
calm everyone down.
“What unorthodox magic is this? How dare you act so boldly here?!”
Caelus took two steps forward. His gaze was sharp and aggressive. The
sword on his back began to vibrate slightly, as if ready to spring free
from its sheath at any moment.
“I am the senior disciple of the Dark Lord, Gray Ghoul.” The pale man
tossed the burly man’s corpse aside.
“Gray Ghoul? It’s Bloody-Eyed Gray Ghoul?!” Everyone was scared
senseless.
Bloody-Eyed Gray Ghoul was infamous in the martial world. He
specialized in killing and robbing, often using cruel methods. If he
appeared, then things usually ended in complete annihilation!
Back then, several upstanding martial arts tried to prganize ambushes
several times to eliminate
this scourge.
All of them ended in failure.
Afterward, all those involved in the ambush would teceive revenge.
They were hunted to the ends of the earth and died gruesome deaths. No
one dared to ambush Gray Ghoul ever since.
Gray Ghoul had also vanished for some time.
However, no one expected him to turn up there.
“He’s finally here?” Natasha narrowed her eyes.
After three days on high alert, the Dark Lord finally attacked.
“So what if that’s Bloody-Eyed Gray Ghoul? He’s just a wayward
martial artist. What’s the worst he could do?” Caelus said coldly.
“That’s right! We have power in numbers, and with Caelus here, what
do we have to fear?!” The martial artists pulled out their weapons, ready
to strike.
After all, the Harmon family had invited them there to ambush the
Dark Lord and his minions.

Since they’d taken the money, they had to do the work.
“Heh, it’s nothing but an overly ambitious effort.” Gray Ghoul
smirked coldly. “Today, all of you here will die!”
“How wildly arrogant! Watch me cut your head offf” Caelus pulled out
his sword and swung it in Gray Ghoul’s direction.
The force of this attack was terrifying. His sword was unstoppable,
like a sun ray penetrating the sky.
“What a strike! That’s the senior disciple of the Invincible
Guardians for you!”
“Once Caelus attacks, even Gray Ghoul would die an untimely death!”
Everyone let out gasps of surprise.
“Dustin, that move was the result of twenty years of training. Could
you fend against that?” Ivy gloated while looking at Dustin.
“Ms. Natasha, watch closely. Once Caelus eliminates Gray Ghoul,
you’ll finally understand who’s the god among men!” Maria said
arrogantly.
As soon as Maria finished speaking, Gray Ghoul finally made a move.
In the face of Caelus’ sharp attack, he didn’t try to dodge. Instead, he
threw a punch head-on.
His fist hit the point of the sword with a terrifying force.
There was a loud blast. The moment they came in contact with each
other, Caelus’ sword was instantly obliterated. It exploded into pieces.
At the same time, Gray Ghoul’s iron fist continued with its momentum
and slammed into Caelus’ chest.
Caelus grunted. It was as if he’d been hit by a truck. He was sent
flying almost fifty feet before crashing heavily into the floor, spewing
blood everywhere.
In an instant, everyone fell deathly silent.
Today’s Bonus Offer

Chapter 673
When everyone saw that Caelus had gotten sent flying from a punch,
they were stunned.

This was none other than the senior disciple of the Invincible
Guardians, a highly powerful martial arts genius. The same person who
defeated Marlon the Hoodlum with just a few moves.

However, Gray Ghoul defeated a strong warrior like him with a single
punch. It was unthinkable!
“How could this be? Caelus lost?”
“Who would’ve thought that Gray Ghoul would be sa formidable? He
defeated the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians in one move.
That’s horrifying!”
“Shit, if even Caelus is no match for Gray Ghoul, would any of us be
able to hold against him?”
Right now, everyone was shocked and afraid. They all began to back
out.
Caelus was already extremely strong, but Gray Ghoul was even more
terrifying.
More importantly, he wasn’t alone. He had so many lackeys, and none
of them was ordinary.
There was no way around sheer force in numbers.
Ivy’s and Maria’s snapped out of their daze, and their expressions
changed. “Caelus!”
They helped the injured Caelus to his feet. Then, they fed him a
healing tablet.
“This bastard is too strong. Hurry, contact our master!” Caelus
wobbled shakily on his feet. He pressed a hand against his chest, his
face full of terror.
Gray Ghoul’s punch had completely obliterated him. He wasn’t able to
fend it off at all. The power gap between them was far too wide.
Right now, the only way to subdue him was if his master and his
master’s colleague stepped in.
“The senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians is nothing. Since
you have the courage to step forward, then you should die.”
After that punch, Gray Ghoul had gotten the upper hand.
Unforgivingly, he threw another punch
into the air.
There was a loud whoosh. The huge burst of true energy transformed
into a giant shadow fist, flying straight at Caelus.
“Caelus, move!” Maria and Ivy pushed Caelus aside. Then, they raised
their swords against the
shadow fist.
A loud blast erupted. The two women’s swords broke, and they flew
backward. They were severely injured and coughing up blood.
They couldn’t even withstand one attack.
“Maria! Ivy!” Caelus’ expression changed. He was enraged.
However, he was not powerful enough. He was helpless.
“Hmm, what a close relationship between guild members!” Gray Ghoul
grinned. He loved seeing

these upright martial artists put up a last fight.
“Gray Ghoul, I’m warning you, don’t do anything crazy!” Caelus yelled
sharply. “We are from the Invincible Guardians. If you dare lay a hand on
us, you will incur the wrath of the entire Invincible Guardians!” (1)
“There are a lot of people who want to kill me. Adding the Invincible
Guardians wouldn’t make a difference,” Gray Ghoul said. He showed no
fear.
“I know you’re very powerful, but listen, my master is coming. Leave
now, and you may be able to avoid trouble. Otherwise, once my master gets
here, you’ll all be dead!” Caelus threatened.
“Heh, by the time the leader of the Invincible Guardians makes it
here, you’ll already be dead.” Gray Ghoul laughed coldly. He beckoned
with his hand. “My dear disciples, hurry and slaughter every last person
here. We still have more important matters to attend to.”
“Yes!” The group of masked killers dressed in black pulled out their
blades. Then, they charged forward like a swarm of bees, prepared to
wreak havoc.
At that moment, there was the glint of a sword blade. The few masked
killers at the very front couldn’t dodge in time; their heads were
chopped off, causing blood to spew everywhere.
Shocked, the others came to a stop. They surveyed their surroundings
vigilantly.
-That slash just now was so fast to the point they couldn’t even
react.
“Who did that? Who was that attacking from the shadows?!” Gray
Ghoul’s face darkened. He swept his gaze left and right.
“It was me.” Dustin stepped out from the crowd, wielding a broken
sword.

Chapter 674
Instantly, everyone turned to look.
“How dare you kill Nightshade’s disciples!” Gray Ghoul glared at
Dustin.
“If you stop now, I’ll let you die in one piece,” Dustin replied. His
calm words ticked everyone off.
“Who the F*ck does he think he is?”
“Does he have a death wish? How could he openly challenge Gray
Ghoul?”
“He’s just an idiot trying to show off.”
The martial artists sneered at Dustin disdainfully Gray Ghoul was
notorious for being so strong that even Invincible Guardians was no match
for him. So, where did a nobody like Dustin find the balls to challenge
that man?
“You better not act tough, Dustin. Even Caelus lost to him. What
makes you think you have a winning chance?” Ivy jeered.
“She’s right. Your skills are pathetic!” Maria echoed
“Just because he lost doesn’t mean I will. Piss off.” Dustin snorted.
“What?” His words irked Caelus. “Who the F*ck do you think you are,
Rhys? How dare you look down on me! I might have lost to Gray Ghoul, but
I can still beat you!”
“Oh, shut up. You can’t even stand right now.” Dustin retorted
without turning around.
“You f” Caelus gritted his teeth. If he hadn’t been severely injured,
he’d already be setting Dustin straight by now.
“We’re only trying to warn you. If you don’t listen, you’ll have to
face the consequences.” Ivy
frowned.
“Hmph! Stubborn bastards like him won’t listen. Let him die!” Caelus
snarled. He couldn’t wait for Gray Ghoul to kill Dustin.
“You’ll let us die in one piece?” Surprised, Gray Ghoul laughed.
“It’s been a while since someone spoke to me like this. Do you even know
who I am?”
“It doesn’t matter. You only have two choices right now. You either
give in or die,” Dustin stated.
coolly.
“Insolent fool! It’s time for you to die!” Gray Ghoul was finally
angry.
He drew his sword and brought it down heavily on Dustin’s head. There
was a loud hum as a violent light burst forth from the blade. It tore
through the room and shook the furniture. The onlookers’ hearts stopped
out of fear.
“My, what a ferocious attack!”
“Is this Gray Ghoul’s real strength? How terrifying””
“No one would be able to withstand that attack!”
The martial artists in the room were frightened by the strength of
Gray Ghoul’s attack.

“Weren’t you dying to show off? Let’s see what happens now!” Caelus
sneered.
“Shit!” Ivy and Maria sighed silently. Even Natasha and the others
began to fear for Dustin’s safety.
Just then, Dustin made his move. With a flick of his wrist, a beam
burst forth from his sword. It pushed past Gray Ghoul’s attack and split
his blade in half before piercing his body in one fluid.
motion
“Aargh!”
Gray Ghoul’s body stiffened before his head rolled off his shoulders.
It landed on the ground with a thud, smearing blood all over. The
commotion stunned the crowd into silence.

Chapter 675
The entire hall had gone silent as everyone gaped at Gray Ghoul’s
head in disbelief. It all
happened so fast that they didn’t have time to process everything. No
one expected Dustin to kill the invincible Gray Ghoul in mere seconds and
with just a single strike.
“I-Is this for real? He killed Gray Ghoul?”
“He ended Gray Ghoul with one strike. Who is this monster?”
“What terrifying sword skills he has. Since when did someone like him
exist?”
After finally realizing what had happened, the crowd burst into
whispers. Gazes of shock, dismay, and disbelief were shot toward Dustin.
They thought it was the end for Dustin when they saw Gray Ghoul
swinging his sword at him. But not only did Dustin survive, he even
defeated Gray Ghoul effortlessly. How terrifying!
They also realized that the choices Dustin had so proudly laid out
earlier had come true. “I-impossible! How is that guy so strong?” Caelus’
eyes widened in disbelief. He always viewed Dustin as a weak nobody who
was no match for the notorious Gray Ghoul.
“Who knew that he’s actually so strong?” Ivy and Maria exchanged
shocked looks.
Even Caelus had lost to Gray Ghoul. If Dustin could cut Gray Ghoul
down with a single strike, didn’t that mean he was more powerful than
Caelus?
The two ladies couldn’t help feeling embarrassed for their rude words
earlier. They never thought they’d be looking down on someone far
stronger than them.
“I knew he was powerful!” Abigail jumped excitedly
“He’s awesome!” Ruth’s eyes twinkled, just as in awe of the man as
Abigail was.
“That’s my man!” Natasha smirked proudly. She’d been worried when she
saw Gray Ghoul’s attack. Fortunately, Dustin was strong enough to come
out of it unscathed.
After a few seconds, Gray Ghoul’s decapitated body gradually toppled
to the floor with a thud. It caused a cloud of dust to rise into the air.
“Gray Ghoul!” the group of masked killers exclaimed furiously. They
never imagined that this invincible man would meet his demise so suddenly
“How dare you kill him! You’re dead meat!”
“Everyone, we shall wipe out the Harmon family to avenge Gray Ghoul!”
Battle cries echoed as each of the masked killers fished out a black
ball and smashed it into the ground.
One by one, the balls burst apart on impact, and black fog wafted
into the air.
“Watch out for the poison!” one of the martial artists cried out.
Everyone else immediately paled. They covered their mouths and noses
frightfully.
“Natasha, lead everyone out of here. I’ll take care of this!” Dustin
swung his sword. A burst of light
parted the poisonous gas, drawing a safe path.
“Hurry up!”
Natasha hurriedly gathered Mr. Robinson and the rest and ran out. She
knew that they’d only be a burden to Dustin if they stayed behind.
“Caelus, we should run too!”
Ivy and Maria quickly lifted Caelus and followed Natasha. With their
current condition, their best bet was to run away to stay alive.
As soon as they walked out of the door, the poisonous gas engulfed
the room once more. Several martial artists tried to run away but were
swallowed by the gas and began wailing in anguish.

Chapter 676
By the time they emerged, those people’s skins had begun to rot. Pus
oozed from their skin, and blood trickled out of their mouths. They were
going to die soon.
“Go after them! Don’t let them get away!” Two of the masked killers
went after Natasha and the others. However, before they could even get
past the door, a flash of light sliced their heads off cleanly.
“I’m your opponent.” Dustin stood in front of the door regally,
holding a broken sword. Even the poisonous gas seemed afraid to go near
him.
“Kill him! We need to avenge Gray Ghoul!”
With a loud cry, the killers charged toward Dustin. They utilized
everything from weapons to poison and curses.
“None of you will escape today!” Dustin humphed before joining the
fray, starting the bloody battle. Meanwhile, in the gardens, Natasha and
everyone else were running in the blizzard. They left trails of
footprints on the snowy ground.
“None of them seemed to have caught up to us. We should be safe now.”
Ruth was panting after running for so long.
“Ms. Natasha, Caelus has been severely injured. We need to stop
somewhere safe and treat his wounds as soon as possible,” Ivy said.
Natasha turned and saw Caelus, who was as white as a sheet. He was
struggling to keep himself upright.
“Let’s go to the meeting room. Our elite guards are having a meeting
there.” She immediately decided
“Let’s go.”
Just as everyone began to move, a bunch of large, round men emerged
from the bushes. They were led by Marlon Cobb.
“Hello there, darlings. Where are you guys heading?” Marlon smirked
as he gave the ladies a look
over.
“Marlon, why aren’t you helping when someone has infiltrated the
place?” Natasha yelled.
“Help? Well, rather than hustling with those people, I’d much rather
hustle with you girls.” Marlon wore a sickening grin.
“How dare you!” Caelus exploded. “Marlon, you better scram, or I’ll
mess you up!”
“You?” Marlon sneered. “I might be afraid if you were uninjured, but
you can’t even save yourself right now. How are you going to fight me?”
“I might be injured, but I can still get rid of you!” Caelus snarled.
“Really? Well, let’s see how strong you are now.” Marlon suddenly
threw a punch.
“You!” Caelus tried to stop the other man, but his movements only
aggravated his injuries. He
began to vomit blood, then collapsed.
“I haven’t even touched you yet. What a loser!” Marlon sneered.
“You better not play around, Marlon! The Invincible Guardians won’t
let you off the hook!” Ivy yelled.
“If I kill all of you, how would others know?” Marlon retorted,
unfazed by her threat.
“You wouldn’t!” Maria glared.
“But we’ll definitely have some fun before killing you guys” Marlon
sneered viciously before signaling to his men. “What are you guys waiting
for? Hurry up, the two chicks from the Invincible Guardians have been
waiting for so long.
“Thanks, Marlon!” His subordinates immediately lunged toward Ivy and
Maria.
“Let’s give it our all!” The two ladies gritted their teeth and faced
the men’s attacks head-on However, they were quickly subdued and forced
to the ground. Although they were skilled fighters, they weren’t able to
use their full strength due to their injuries Eventually, they lost.
“We’re coming, darlings!” The men sneered. They yanked at the ladies’
clothes. Maria and Ivy shrieked in terror. They had never experienced
something like this in their lives.
“Stop!” Caelus roared. He was powerless to do anything. He could only
watch those men put their dirty hands on his allies.

Chapter 677
“Stop, you F*cking mongrels!” Abigail yelled. She could not stand the
sight of Ivy and Maria being assaulted by those beasts any longer.
“Awe, don’t rush us, darling. You’ll get your turn after we’re done
with these two.” The men grinned sickeningly. Their predatory gazes were
glued to Abigail.
“You’re taking things too far!” Abigail was furious and unsheathed
her dagger. She charged
toward the men. The men were taken off guard. They couldn’t steer
clear of her attacks quickly enough. Her blade left several cuts on them
as they jerked backward.
“How dare you interrupt our fun! We’ll F*ck you first!” The men were
pissed. They were about to draw their swords, but Marlon stopped them.
“Woah, how can you guys treat a lady like that?” He approached
Abigail with a small smile. Honey, you should queue up if you want your
turn with us.”
“F*ck off, or you’re dead!” Abigail threatened.
“Awe, don’t be like that. I mean no harm. Just hand me that dagger.
It’s too dangerous for you.” Marlon smiled and extended his hand.
“F*ck off!” Abigail swung her arm. The sharp edge of her blade left a
gash on Marlon’s palm.
“Hmm?” Marlon’s smile hardened, and his face darkened. “There’s a
limit to my patience. You should be grateful for my offer!”
“Abigail, don’t be reckless!” Mr. Robinson hurried over. He put
himself in front of his daughter, smiling apologetically. “Sir, my
daughter is young and foolish. Please forgive her.”
“Forgive her?” Marlon sneered. “She cut me just now, so what should
we do now?”
“W-we’ll pay!” Mr. Robinson withdrew the twenty million dollar check
he had gotten from Felix.
earlier. He carefully handed it over to Marlon.
“Not too shabby.” Marlon accepted the check and stuffed it into his
pocket.
“Since we’ve already paid for your injuries, could we leave now?” Mr.
Robinson smiled sheepishly.
“Leave? Who said anything about leaving?” Marlon smirked. “Did you
think twenty million dollars. would be enough? What do you take me for?”
“Sir, we should take care of this issue peacefully. Let’s be
forgiving and understanding when necessary.” Mr. Robinson lowered his
head.
“I don’t mind letting you guys go, but you’ll have to please me
first.” Marlon pointed at his shoe. and ordered, “My shoe has gotten a
little dirty. Kneel and clean it.”
“Hey, you better not go overboard!” Abigail snapped Dying with
dignity was much better than enduring humiliation. Being forced to kneel
and clean someone’s shoe was nothing short of humiliating.
“I’m not forcing you to clean it.” Marlon shrugged.
“I’ll do it.” Mr. Robinson nodded repeatedly. Then, he fell to his
knees.

“What are you doing, Dad? Get up!” Abigail frowned.
“It’s fine. It’ll be over in a second.” Mr. Robinson smiled
sheepishly. He rolled up his sleeves and began carefully cleaning
Marlon’s shoe.
“You!” Abigail’s blood boiled. She didn’t understand how her father
could be such a huge coward “Pfft! You sure are a wonderful pet.” Marlon
smiled and patted Mr. Robinson’s head.
“Sir, your shoe is clean now. Why don’t you take a look?” Mr.
Robinson lifted his head and forced a smile. But, he remained where he
was.
“Good job. You can leave now.” Marlon nodded with a smile.
“Thank you, sir!” Mr. Robinson beamed and grabbed his daughter’s
hand. “Let’s go, Abigail!”

Chapter 678
“Let me go!” Abigail flung her father’s hand aside angrily. “You
might be a coward, but I will never bow down to them like you do!”
She could leave now, but what about Natasha and the others? Was she
supposed to abandon her friends and run away? She could never do that!
“Abigail, as long as you’re alive, there’s always a chance for you to
seek revenge!” Mr. Robinson advised.
“You can leave if you want to, but don’t tell me what to do!” Abigail
snapped cooly. She despised her spineless father; he bowed down to others
no matter what.
He had never once acted like a man. Others had made fun of her all
her life because of his timid actions. Therefore, she’d sworn that no
matter what, she would never lose her dignity!
“Stop being so stubborn, Abigail. Let’s go!” Mr. Robinson tugged at
Abigail anxiously.
“I told you not to tell me what to do! Scram!” Abigail shoved her
father, and the man fell to the ground.
Marlon grinned at the sight. “You should have listened to your
father, darling. You wouldn’t have been able to escape, but it would have
been fun to watch you two try.”
He never planned to let them escape in the first place. He was merely
playing a game of cat and
mouse.
“I knew you were up to no good!” Abigail clutched her dagger and
tried to stab Marlon. As long as she could defeat that man, they would
all be safe.
“What a fool.” Marlon shook his head. Then, he planted his foot into
Abigail’s chest.
Abigail grunted as the force threw her backward Blood trickled out of
the corner of her mouth. For a moment, she was immobile.
“Since you like using force so much, why don’t we start with you?”
Marlon slowly approached her with a leering grin. He wanted to take her
clothes off.
Mr. Robinson was instantly alarmed. Falling onto his knees before
Marlon, he begged, “Please forgive her, sir! She’s just a child. I beg
you!” He bowed deeply.
“F*ck off, you old shit!” Annoyed, Marlon kicked Mr Robinson aside.
“Sir!” Mr. Robinson clambered back to his knees. Please let my
daughter go! I’ll do anything you
want!”
“Are you F*cking deaf? I told you to piss off!” Marlon kicked Mr.
Robinson again, harder this time.
The older man grunted as he flew backward. Still, he staggered to his
feet and lunged toward Marlon. He held the other man’s calf, begging,
“Please, sir! Please don’t hurt my daughter!”
“You’re dead meat!” Finally losing his temper, Marlon planted a
furious kick on Mr. Robinson’s back.
Mr. Robinson threw up blood that dyed the snow red. However, he
refused to let go of Marlon’s leg.

“Just die already, you old coot!” His stubbornness ticked Marlon off,
who planted kick after kick on his back. Each kick caused Mr. Robinson to
throw up blood. Still, his grip never loosened.
“F*ck off!”
Furious, Marlon aimed his last blow at Mr. Robinson’s head. He kicked
it like a football. Immediately, Mr. Robinson went flying and crashed
into a tree. He was bleeding profusely.
“Dad!”
“Mr. Robinson!”

Chapter 679
Abigail, Natasha, and the others were devastated. They knew that the
force Marlon used was enough to kill his opponent. Even the strongest
martial artist would have died on the spot from that attack. There was no
way Mr. Robinson was fine.
“That piece of shit dirtied my clothes.” Marlon tried to dust the
blood off his pants legs, disgusted. “I’ll kill you!” Abigail howled. She
grabbed her dagger and charged toward Marlon.
Marlon sneered and grabbed her wrist, effectively pressing her onto
the ground.
“No one’s going to interrupt us now, honey. Let’s do it here.”
Grinning perversely, he tore off her jacket, exposing her voluptuous
figure.
“F*ck off!”
Abigail slammed her knee into Marlon’s groin with all her might, her
eyes bloodshot.
“Aargh!” Marlon wailed. His face was twisting in pain. “You B*tch!
How dare you harm me! I’m going to kill you!” He pulled out his sword and
swung it toward her.
The blade was going to slice through her, but a bloody hand appeared
from nowhere and grabbed the tip of the blade.
“Huh?” Marlon lifted his head. The person who stopped his attack was
Mr. Robinson! However, he seemed like a completely different person.
This Mr. Robinson was no longer timid and fearful, Instead, he was
cold and ruthless.
“How are you still alive?” Marlon’s expression sobered.
“Why did you have to push me?” Mr. Robinson sighed. “Couldn’t you
have just let this matter
slide?”
“What the hell are you talking about, old man?” Marlon frowned
uneasily. He realized that the air around the older man was slowly
shifting.
“I’ve already given you a chance, but you didn’t appreciate it, so
don’t blame me.” Mr. Robinson tightened his grip slightly, and Marlon’s
sword instantly shattered into a million pieces. At the same time, a
burst of energy exploded out of him. It rippled through the wind and
caused snow to whirl up. Even the plants around them began to sway and
shake as if they were marveling at his strength.
Mr. Robinson inhaled deeply, and all the joints in his body cracked.
He gradually absorbed all the natural essence surrounding him into his
body. Soon, he became so powerful that it was hard for others to even
look him in the eye.
“W-who are you?” Marlon scrambled backward in terror. He never
expected the timid old man to undergo such a drastic change. Now, Mr.
Robinson was like a ferocious dragon who had just woken up from his deep
slumber. A mere peek at the man was enough to send shivers down one’s
spine.
Marlon had met countless masters in his lifetime, but Mr. Robinson
was the scariest person he
had ever seen. In fact, Mr. Robinson might even be considered a god
at this point-a being who stood higher than any human.
“You shouldn’t have hurt my daughter.” Mr. Robinson shook his head.
He pointed in Marlon’s direction, and without warning, the man’s body
exploded like a balloon. Marlon died in an instant.

Chapter 680
“What?” Everyone gaped incredulously at the bloody mist that used to
be Marlon.
Marlon was a Divine-level martial artist strong enough to take all of
them down effortlessly. However, a finger was all Mr. Robinson needed to
kill him. How terrifying! Was this really the cowardly old man they all
knew?
“Run!” Once they got over the shock, the group of large men spun
around and began to flee. They had no idea what had happened, but they
knew Mr. Robinson was far stronger than expected. Marlon had been killed
easily, so there was no way they’d stand a chance against that man.
“You shouldn’t have done all that if you were afraid of dying.” Mr.
Robinson waved his hand casually, and the men immediately burst apart.
They turned into a bloody mist.
“Uh…” Everyone was shocked by the sight, especially Abigail. Her eyes
were wide open. She couldn’t believe that her cowardly father had
suddenly turned so strong.
“Wow, he really kept his skills well hidden!” Dustin, who had just
arrived, gaped at Mr. Robinson. He always thought he had a good eye.
However, he never realized such a strong individual had been hiding under
his nose this entire time.
“Mr. Robinson? Is that really you?” Natasha asked hesitantly,
astonished.
“I apologize for scaring you, Ms. Natasha.” Mr. Robinson lowered his
head. He quickly returned to how he was earlier. However, no one could
look down on him anymore.
“Dad, how…” Abigail was at a loss for words. She couldn’t understand
why her father would hide his powers and let others walk all over him.
“I’m sorry for deceiving you all these years. I wanted you to grow up
as an ordinary person, but I didn’t expect things to turn out like this.”
Mr. Robinson sighed. He knew how dangerous the martial world was, so he
hoped his daughter could stay out of it. Alas, things didn’t always go as
planned.
“Who are you? Why are you so strong? And why did you lie to me?”
Abigail fired questions rapidly. Her head was completely blank at the
moment.
“It’s a long story. I-” Mr. Robinson began.
Suddenly, a group of people emerged from the snow ahead. It was the
rest of the Harmon family. The Harmon family’s strongest fighters, which
consisted of hundreds of Harmon family elite guards and aids, were being
led by Hector.
“Natasha, Ruth, are you girls alright?” Hector asked as he and his
group braved the blizzard and trudged toward them. He stared at the
bright red snow fearfully.
“We’re fine. We ran into some bastards earlier, but fortunately, Mr.
Robinson was around.” Natasha forced a smile.
“Mr. Robinson?” Hector was taken aback. He surveyed the mess in
dismay. After all, the pieces of flesh littering the ground could only
have been caused by using powerful true energy to blast the bodies apart.
It would take at least a Divine-level martial artist to do that. Mr.
Robinson was merely a servant in
had ever seen. In fact, Mr. Robinson might even be considered a god
at this point-a being who stood higher than any human.
“You shouldn’t have hurt my daughter.” Mr. Robinson shook his head.
He pointed in Marlon’s direction, and without warning, the man’s body
exploded like a balloon. Marlon died in an instant.
Today’s Bonus Offer
GET IT NOW
Chapter 680
“What?” Everyone gaped incredulously at the bloody mist that used to
be Marlon.
Marlon was a Divine-level martial artist strong enough to take all of
them down effortlessly. However, a finger was all Mr. Robinson needed to
kill him. How terrifying! Was this really the cowardly old man they all
knew?
“Run!” Once they got over the shock, the group of large men spun
around and began to flee. They had no idea what had happened, but they
knew Mr. Robinson was far stronger than expected. Marlon had been killed
easily, so there was no way they’d stand a chance against that man.
“You shouldn’t have done all that if you were afraid of dying.” Mr.
Robinson waved his hand casually, and the men immediately burst apart.
They turned into a bloody mist.
“Uh…” Everyone was shocked by the sight, especially Abigail. Her eyes
were wide open. She couldn’t believe that her cowardly father had
suddenly turned so strong.
“Wow, he really kept his skills well hidden!” Dustin, who had just
arrived, gaped at Mr. Robinson. He always thought he had a good eye.
However, he never realized such a strong individual had been hiding under
his nose this entire time.
“Mr. Robinson? Is that really you?” Natasha asked hesitantly,
astonished.
“I apologize for scaring you, Ms. Natasha.” Mr. Robinson lowered his
head. He quickly returned to how he was earlier. However, no one could
look down on him anymore.
“Dad, how…” Abigail was at a loss for words. She couldn’t understand
why her father would hide his powers and let others walk all over him.
“I’m sorry for deceiving you all these years. I wanted you to grow up
as an ordinary person, but I didn’t expect things to turn out like this.”
Mr. Robinson sighed. He knew how dangerous the martial world was, so he
hoped his daughter could stay out of it. Alas, things didn’t always go as
planned.
“Who are you? Why are you so strong? And why did you lie to me?”
Abigail fired questions rapidly. Her head was completely blank at the
moment.
“It’s a long story. I-” Mr. Robinson began.
Suddenly, a group of people emerged from the snow ahead. It was the
rest of the Harmon family. The Harmon family’s strongest fighters, which
consisted of hundreds of Harmon family elite guards and aids, were being
led by Hector.
“Natasha, Ruth, are you girls alright?” Hector asked as he and his
group braved the blizzard and trudged toward them. He stared at the
bright red snow fearfully.
“We’re fine. We ran into some bastards earlier, but fortunately, Mr.
Robinson was around.” Natasha forced a smile.
“Mr. Robinson?” Hector was taken aback. He surveyed the mess in
dismay. After all, the pieces of flesh littering the ground could only
have been caused by using powerful true energy to blast the bodies apart.
It would take at least a Divine-level martial artist to do that. Mr.
Robinson was merely a servant in
us, he would pant after running a few steps. How
uet hall. The Dark Lord’s disciples broke in. You kly told her
father.

Chapter 680
“What?” Everyone gaped incredulously at the bloody mist that used to
be Marlon.
Marlon was a Divine-level martial artist strong enough to take all of
them down effortlessly. However, a finger was all Mr. Robinson needed to
kill him. How terrifying! Was this really the cowardly old man they all
knew?
“Run!” Once they got over the shock, the group of large men spun
around and began to flee. They had no idea what had happened, but they
knew Mr. Robinson was far stronger than expected. Marlon had been killed
easily, so there was no way they’d stand a chance against that man.
“You shouldn’t have done all that if you were afraid of dying.” Mr.
Robinson waved his hand casually, and the men immediately burst apart.
They turned into a bloody mist.
“Uh…” Everyone was shocked by the sight, especially Abigail. Her eyes
were wide open. She couldn’t believe that her cowardly father had
suddenly turned so strong.
“Wow, he really kept his skills well hidden!” Dustin, who had just
arrived, gaped at Mr. Robinson. He always thought he had a good eye.
However, he never realized such a strong individual had been hiding under
his nose this entire time.
“Mr. Robinson? Is that really you?” Natasha asked hesitantly,
astonished.
“I apologize for scaring you, Ms. Natasha.” Mr. Robinson lowered his
head. He quickly returned to how he was earlier. However, no one could
look down on him anymore.
“Dad, how…” Abigail was at a loss for words. She couldn’t understand
why her father would hide his powers and let others walk all over him.
“I’m sorry for deceiving you all these years. I wanted you to grow up
as an ordinary person, but I didn’t expect things to turn out like this.”
Mr. Robinson sighed. He knew how dangerous the martial world was, so he
hoped his daughter could stay out of it. Alas, things didn’t always go as
planned.
“Who are you? Why are you so strong? And why did you lie to me?”
Abigail fired questions rapidly. Her head was completely blank at the
moment.
“It’s a long story. I-” Mr. Robinson began.
Suddenly, a group of people emerged from the snow ahead. It was the
rest of the Harmon family. The Harmon family’s strongest fighters, which
consisted of hundreds of Harmon family elite guards and aids, were being
led by Hector.
“Natasha, Ruth, are you girls alright?” Hector asked as he and his
group braved the blizzard and trudged toward them. He stared at the
bright red snow fearfully.
“We’re fine. We ran into some bastards earlier, but fortunately, Mr.
Robinson was around.” Natasha forced a smile.
“Mr. Robinson?” Hector was taken aback. He surveyed the mess in
dismay. After all, the pieces of flesh littering the ground could only
have been caused by using powerful true energy to blast the bodies apart.
It would take at least a Divine-level martial artist to do that. Mr.
Robinson was merely a servant in
had ever seen. In fact, Mr. Robinson might even be considered a god
at this point-a being who stood higher than any human.
“You shouldn’t have hurt my daughter.” Mr. Robinson shook his head.
He pointed in Marlon’s direction, and without warning, the man’s body
exploded like a balloon. Marlon died in an instant.
Today’s Bonus Offer
GET IT NOW
Chapter 680
“What?” Everyone gaped incredulously at the bloody mist that used to
be Marlon.
Marlon was a Divine-level martial artist strong enough to take all of
them down effortlessly. However, a finger was all Mr. Robinson needed to
kill him. How terrifying! Was this really the cowardly old man they all
knew?
“Run!” Once they got over the shock, the group of large men spun
around and began to flee. They had no idea what had happened, but they
knew Mr. Robinson was far stronger than expected. Marlon had been killed
easily, so there was no way they’d stand a chance against that man.
“You shouldn’t have done all that if you were afraid of dying.” Mr.
Robinson waved his hand casually, and the men immediately burst apart.
They turned into a bloody mist.
“Uh…” Everyone was shocked by the sight, especially Abigail. Her eyes
were wide open. She couldn’t believe that her cowardly father had
suddenly turned so strong.
“Wow, he really kept his skills well hidden!” Dustin, who had just
arrived, gaped at Mr. Robinson. He always thought he had a good eye.
However, he never realized such a strong individual had been hiding under
his nose this entire time.
“Mr. Robinson? Is that really you?” Natasha asked hesitantly,
astonished.
“I apologize for scaring you, Ms. Natasha.” Mr. Robinson lowered his
head. He quickly returned to how he was earlier. However, no one could
look down on him anymore.
“Dad, how…” Abigail was at a loss for words. She couldn’t understand
why her father would hide his powers and let others walk all over him.
“I’m sorry for deceiving you all these years. I wanted you to grow up
as an ordinary person, but I didn’t expect things to turn out like this.”
Mr. Robinson sighed. He knew how dangerous the martial world was, so he
hoped his daughter could stay out of it. Alas, things didn’t always go as
planned.
“Who are you? Why are you so strong? And why did you lie to me?”
Abigail fired questions rapidly. Her head was completely blank at the
moment.
“It’s a long story. I-” Mr. Robinson began.
Suddenly, a group of people emerged from the snow ahead. It was the
rest of the Harmon family. The Harmon family’s strongest fighters, which
consisted of hundreds of Harmon family elite guards and aids, were being
led by Hector.
“Natasha, Ruth, are you girls alright?” Hector asked as he and his
group braved the blizzard and trudged toward them. He stared at the
bright red snow fearfully.
“We’re fine. We ran into some bastards earlier, but fortunately, Mr.
Robinson was around.” Natasha forced a smile.
“Mr. Robinson?” Hector was taken aback. He surveyed the mess in
dismay. After all, the pieces of flesh littering the ground could only
have been caused by using powerful true energy to blast the bodies apart.
It would take at least a Divine-level martial artist to do that. Mr.
Robinson was merely a servant in
us, he would pant after running a few steps. How
uet hall. The Dark Lord’s disciples broke in. You kly told her
father.

Chapter 681
“Hurry! Let’s head over to the banquet hall!” Hector ordered
immediately.
“No need. I’ve taken care of it.” Dustin emerged from the darkness.
His white clothes were stained red as some murderous air lingered on him.
“That’s good.” Hector sighed in relief before asking, “Dustin, did
you catch sight of the Dark Lord?”
“Not yet?” Dustin shook his head..
“As long as the Dark Lord is alive, our family will be in danger. All
members of the Harmon 1
family, listen up! Split yourself into groups of five and root him
out!” Hector commanded.
“There’s no need for that. I’m already here.” Just then, a sinister
voice spoke out.
Everyone turned and saw a man standing proudly on the gazebo nearby.
He wore a black cape and a mask that covered half of his face. The air
surrounding the man was so poisonous that the ring. of plants around him
had already withered. Even the snow that fell on his body turned black.
“The Dark Lord?” The Harmon family instantly had their guards up and
their weapons drawn. The past few years have traumatized them. They
couldn’t see or catch him, so they had to be constantly on guard against
him since his methods were always baffling. He was skilled in poison,
curses, and witchcraft and could easily kill someone undetected. His
skills made it extremely difficult to anticipate his next move.
The Harmon family couldn’t help but feel a little scared. They could
finally meet this nightmare
in person.
“You’ve finally shown yourself.” Hector narrowed his eyes, his
expression grim. Knowing the Dark Lord’s personality, the man must have
something up his sleeve if he was willing to show himself
today.
“We should end things now. It’s been a long time coming, after all.”
The Dark Lord sniggered. “You have two choices right now. You either hand
over your treasure, or your entire family will perish!”
“Our family will perish? Because of you?” Hector humphed. He prepared
well just to fight against the Dark Lord. However, dealing with the man
would have been difficult if he had been hiding in
the dark. Now that the Dark Lord had shown himself, they could
finally take him down!
“I can deal with all of you myself!” The Dark Lord clasped his hands
behind his back, his clothes dancing in the air.
“How dare you!”
“Insolent bastard!”
The Harmon family cried out angrily. The Dark Lord was feared for his
mystic arts. So, the Harmon family had nothing to fear as long as
everything came down to a battle of the fists.
“Move out of the way! I’ll deal with him!” Dylan stood forward and
swore, “You’ve harmed our family for years, Dark Lord! Today, you will
pay for your sins with your blood!”
“Foolish brat.” The Dark Lord humphed disdainfully
“How dare you look down on me! Go to hell!” Dylan drew his blade and
leaped into the air. With a powerful swing, he brought his sword down
with all his might.
There was a whistle as the force melted the snow in its path and
headed toward the Dark Lord,
“What a powerful swing!” The Harmon family watched the battle
animatedly. As the genius of the family, the time Dylan spent on the
battlefield completely changed him. His sword was much more powerful than
it once was.
“Oh, my genius boy!” Jacob watched his son proudly. Defeating the
Dark Lord would make Dylan the family’s hero.
“Tree Flicker.” With a snicker, the Dark Lord struck out with his
palm. A shadow phased through Dylan’s sword and planted itself into the
young man’s chest.
“Aargh!” Dylan wailed as he collapsed onto the ground. He spurted
blood everywhere.

Chapter 681
“Hurry! Let’s head over to the banquet hall!” Hector ordered
immediately.
“No need. I’ve taken care of it.” Dustin emerged from the darkness.
His white clothes were stained red as some murderous air lingered on him.
“That’s good.” Hector sighed in relief before asking, “Dustin, did
you catch sight of the Dark Lord?”
“Not yet?” Dustin shook his head..
“As long as the Dark Lord is alive, our family will be in danger. All
members of the Harmon 1
family, listen up! Split yourself into groups of five and root him
out!” Hector commanded.
“There’s no need for that. I’m already here.” Just then, a sinister
voice spoke out.
Everyone turned and saw a man standing proudly on the gazebo nearby.
He wore a black cape and a mask that covered half of his face. The air
surrounding the man was so poisonous that the ring. of plants around him
had already withered. Even the snow that fell on his body turned black.
“The Dark Lord?” The Harmon family instantly had their guards up and
their weapons drawn. The past few years have traumatized them. They
couldn’t see or catch him, so they had to be constantly on guard against
him since his methods were always baffling. He was skilled in poison,
curses, and witchcraft and could easily kill someone undetected. His
skills made it extremely difficult to anticipate his next move.
The Harmon family couldn’t help but feel a little scared. They could
finally meet this nightmare
in person.
“You’ve finally shown yourself.” Hector narrowed his eyes, his
expression grim. Knowing the Dark Lord’s personality, the man must have
something up his sleeve if he was willing to show himself
today.
“We should end things now. It’s been a long time coming, after all.”
The Dark Lord sniggered. “You have two choices right now. You either hand
over your treasure, or your entire family will perish!”
“Our family will perish? Because of you?” Hector humphed. He prepared
well just to fight against the Dark Lord. However, dealing with the man
would have been difficult if he had been hiding in
the dark. Now that the Dark Lord had shown himself, they could
finally take him down!
“I can deal with all of you myself!” The Dark Lord clasped his hands
behind his back, his clothes dancing in the air.
“How dare you!”
“Insolent bastard!”
The Harmon family cried out angrily. The Dark Lord was feared for his
mystic arts. So, the Harmon family had nothing to fear as long as
everything came down to a battle of the fists.
“Move out of the way! I’ll deal with him!” Dylan stood forward and
swore, “You’ve harmed our family for years, Dark Lord! Today, you will
pay for your sins with your blood!”
“Foolish brat.” The Dark Lord humphed disdainfully
“How dare you look down on me! Go to hell!” Dylan drew his blade and
leaped into the air. With a powerful swing, he brought his sword down
with all his might.
There was a whistle as the force melted the snow in its path and
headed toward the Dark Lord,
“What a powerful swing!” The Harmon family watched the battle
animatedly. As the genius of the family, the time Dylan spent on the
battlefield completely changed him. His sword was much more powerful than
it once was.
“Oh, my genius boy!” Jacob watched his son proudly. Defeating the
Dark Lord would make Dylan the family’s hero.
“Tree Flicker.” With a snicker, the Dark Lord struck out with his
palm. A shadow phased through Dylan’s sword and planted itself into the
young man’s chest.
“Aargh!” Dylan wailed as he collapsed onto the ground. He spurted
blood everywhere.

Chapter 682
“What?” Everyone was shocked as they watched Dylan land on the
ground. The way he had leaped into the air tricked everyone into thinking
that he had a winning chance against the Dark Lord. However, his opponent
was able to get rid of him effortlessly, shocking the crowd.
“Dylan!” Jacob paled. He rushed over to hold his son up.
“I slipped, Dad…” Dylan forced out before his head fell to one side
as he passed out. Jacob was tongue-tied. He couldn’t believe how stubborn
his son was.
“How could he act so foolishly when he’s so weak? Does the Harmon
family have no one else to send?” At the gazebo, the Dark Lord sneered at
them scornfully.
“Don’t be cocky. We’ll deal with you!” A voice was heard as nine
people emerged from the group of people. There was a mix of men and
women, as each of them were powerful fighters well-known in the martial
world. Without doing much, they gave off immense pressure on those around
them.
“To tell you the truth, these are skilled martial artists we hired.
With them around, you’ll meet your end no matter what tricks you use!”
Trent declared, pleased.
“You better surrender if you don’t want to die!” Hector shouted.
The Harmon family called upon many martial artists for help, but most
of them were nothing but smokescreens. Their true trump card was actually
these nine fighters.
“Pfft! I can get rid of these nine pests easily.” The Dark Lord
sniggered, unfazed.
“Insolent bastard!” His answer pissed off the nine fighters.
They were well-known fighters in the martial world and were confident
they could each take on the Dark Lord by themselves, much less as a team
“Guys, on my mark, let’s get rid of this evil man!” An elderly man
shouted as he sprung toward the Dark Lord, sword first. “Kill him!”
The remaining eight fighters followed closely behind, each using
their best skills to fight the Dark Lord Blades glinted, and gusts of
wind rippled through the air as the trees and bushes around them were
sliced down. Even the freshly laid snow had evaporated.
“With those skills, no wonder they’re the best fighters around.”
“With those nine people attacking him at the same time, there’s no
way he can avoid their assault!
Π
“Since he dared to invade our house, let’s make sure he never
leaves!”
The Harmon family watched intently as the nine fighters surrounded
the Dark Lord, eagerly waiting for the latter to be shredded into pieces.
“What a bunch of losers.” The Dark Lord chuckled before striking
outward with both palms. There was a loud rumble as the two fighters
closest to him were flattened into human pancakes. The Dark Lord then
spun around and did the same to the two fighters behind him, killing them
instantly.
Within seconds, nearly half of the nine fighters were dead.
While the Dark Lord was busy with the four fighters, the remaining
five rushed toward the Dark Lord and swung their swords fiercely.
Sharp clangs rang out as their weapons hit the Dark Lord’s body. As
if they had hit solid steel, sparks flew from the points of contact.
“What?”
The five fighters’ eyes widened in shock, and they paled. When they
tried to jump backward, they realized that the true energy surrounding
the Dark Lord’s frame had glued their weapons to his body like a magnet.
“Who gave you the courage to fight me with those measly skills?

Chapter 683
As if they had been struck by a train, the remaining five fighters
were brutally thrown backward and landed in a pile of snow.
Some died, while others were severely injured, and none of them were
able to stand up again.
“What? The nine fighters lost?” The Harmon family was devastated to
see that the skilled fighters they spent a hefty amount to hire hadn’t
even been able to touch a hair on the Dark Lord’s head.
“Who’s up next?” The Dark Lord stood at the same gazebo, and he
peered down at those useless fools.
“Even those nine fighters lost to him. There’s no way anyone could
win against him.” The Harmon family exchanged fearful glances, none of
them daring to step forward. Was this the end of the Harmon family?
“The two of us will have some fun with you, Dark Lord.” Suddenly, a
grave voice broke the silence.
Everyone turned to see two shadows emerging from the sky, nimbly
making their way toward them. They moved as stealthily as a cat, making
it hard for others to spot them.
“They’re awesome!” Everyone was amazed by the two men, who moved past
the trees and toward the Dark Lord.
As they approached, everyone finally realized who the two elderly men
were.
“Master Herman! Sir Leon!” Caelus was overjoyed to see them.
“They’re finally here!” Ivy and Maria cheered at the new arrivals,
who were none other than the leader and assistant leader of the
Invincible Guardians, Herman, and Leon Delgado.
1
“You’re finally here.” Hector and the rest of the Harmon family
heaved sighs of relief. Now that the leader of the Invincible Guardians
was here, the Dark Lord couldn’t do too much damage. After all, these two
men were martial artists who were close to becoming grandmasters.
“I hope you can forgive us for arriving late, Hector. Herman lowered
his head respectfully.
“Of course. Having you two here is already a godsend.” Hector smiled.
Things had seemed quite bad earlier, but fortunately, there hadn’t been
much real damage.
“Let’s not waste time. We’ll take care of things from here.” Herman
turned around to face the gazebo. “Dark Lord, you’ve committed grave sins
Bold of-you to not surrender yourself now that the two of us are here!”
“No wonder you guys weren’t afraid. You had the Invincible Guardians
protecting you.” The Dark Lord narrowed his eyes.
“If you’re scared, you better kneel and apologize right now. We might
spare your life that way.” Leon bellowed.
“Scared? Pfft! Guilds like yours always like to bully people with
numbers. How strong can you be? I challenge you to a one-on-one fight!”
The Dark Lord taunted.
“Why would I need Herman’s help to deal with the likes of you?” Leon
snorted.
“You better remember what you just said.” The Dark Lord’s gaze
darkened, a sinister smile on his face.
“Hold on!” Dustin suddenly called out. “Sir Leon, you’re no match for
him on your own. You have to work together if you want to have a winning
chance”
“Nonsense!” Leon glared at him. “I’m nearly a Grandmaster martial
artist. I can take care of this fat Divine-level bastard easily!”
“I’m just giving you a piece of advice. Even animals give it their
all when catching prey much weaker than them, so there’s no need to risk
it,” Dustin responded.
“Shut up! How dare a stupid brat like you tell me what to do! Step
aside!” Leon was pissed that Dustin would question his capabilities.
“What?” Dustin frowned, and his expression turned cold. “If you
insist on doing things your way, forget I said anything.”
He only gave that piece of advice because of the Harmon family, but
since Leon refused to listen to him and even insulted him, he might as
well just turn a blind eye.

Chapter 684
“Hmph, foolish brat!” Caelus glanced at Dustin and sneered. “What
would a stupid pig like you know about Sir Leon’s strength? You could
never even hope to reach his level!”
“Dustin, Sir Leon is a semi-Grandmaster. You shouldn’t talk about
things you don’t know. Others might laugh at you,” Ivy grumbled in
displeasure.
“She’s right. You should watch how Sit Leon takes his opponent down!”
Maria echoed. All of them saw Dustin as someone who liked to talk others
down to make himself feel good. The Dark Lord might be a powerful person,
but he was still a Divine-level martial artist, which was nowhere near
the level of a semi-Grandmaster.
“Let’s hope things turn out the way you’re hoping they will,” Dustin
simply responded. He’s said everything he needed to say. If he said
anymore, he would just make a fool of himself.
“Sir Leon, I think he’s right. If you’re too scared to fight me
alone, you can ask your leader to join the battle. Otherwise, you might
suffer an embarrassing loss,” The Dark Lord taunted, aware that guilds
like these cared more about their pride than anything else.
As he expected, Leon was furious at his words. “Yeah, right! Killing
you is a piece of cake. I don’t need anyone’s help! Here I come!” He
jumped into the air and unsheathed the long sword behind his back.
Clutching the sword with one hand, he thrust it toward the Dark Lord at
an incredible speed.
“His sword is so fast and powerful!”
“No wonder he’s a semi-Grandmaster. He’s so strong!”
The crowd marveled at his strength. They had never seen someone as
strong as Leon.
“You’re doomed!” Leon bellowed, and his sword shone as his attack
increased in power.
“Foolish bastard.” The Dark Lord chuckled coldly before swinging his
hand, which was curled into a claw
This caused Leon’s blade, which was less than twenty inches away, to
stop mid-air. The sword trembled violently but didn’t move at all.
“How is that possible?” Leon was shocked. Before he had time to
react, the Dark Lord reached out and struck Leon’s chest with his palm.
Immediately, blood spewed from Leon’s mouth, and he flew backward.
“Go to hell!” The Dark Lord took advantage of this opportunity and
struck again. A huge shadow in the shape of a palm hit Leon hard.
“Leon!” Herman paled. He quickly drew his sword to counter the Dark
Lord’s attack. There was a loud bang as the two attacks clashed before
the shadow palm disappeared.
Herman reached out to catch Leon when the Dark Lord suddenly fused
with the shadows and slammed into him.
“You must have a death wish!” Furious, Herman brandished his sword.
Instantly, thousands of shadow swords appeared. They trapped the Dark
Lord from all directions and then flew in the Dark Lord’s direction.
However, they didn’t seem to affect the Dark Lord, who was able to phase
Chapter 684
through the shadows and counter with another strike.
“Oh no!” Herman’s eyes widened, and he instinctively raised his sword
to block the oncoming onslaught. The blade shattered on impact, and the
Dark Lork quickly followed up with another strike to Herman’s chest,
crushing the man’s bones and causing him to cough up blood. Herman flew
in the air before crashing into the ground, head-first.

Chapter 685
It had only taken the Dark Lord two seconds to defeat Herman and
Leon.
“What?” Everyone exclaimed, flabbergasted. No one had expected the
two semi-Grandmasters to lose so terribly to the Dark Lord.
“Master Herman!” Terrified, Caelus, Ivy, and Maria dashed toward
their mentor. Herman and Leon were severely injured; they bled profusely
from their noses, and they couldn’t get back onto their feet
“How is this possible? The leader of the Invincible Guardians
actually lost?” The Harmon family couldn’t believe their eyes. The two
semi-Grandmasters had been their final trump card, and they’d thought
they’d have a winning chance against the Dark Lord, yet the latter had
eventually won, which begged the question: if the Dark Lord was stronger
than Herman and Leon, which Harmon family member would stand a chance
against him?
“If the two of you had come at me together, you could have won
against me. Unfortunately, your confidence and pride blinded you.” The
Dark Lord peered down at them.
“A aren’t you just a fully developed Divine-level martial artist?”
Herman gasped, clutching his chest.
“How was I going to lure you out if I didn’t hide my true strength?”
The Dark Lord chuckled. Although he had been confident that things would
turn out in his favor, he still didn’t want to take any risks.
“You treacherous and shameless bastard!” Jacob swore.
“Nothing matters as long as I can win.” The Dark Lord grinned. “Also,
aren’t you curious as to why I finally decided to show myself after all
this time hiding?”
“Why?” Hector asked uneasily.
“I’ve been biding my time and building my strength” The Dark Lord
puffed out his chest. Actually, I’ve already evolved into a Grandmaster
martial artist!”
His words shocked everyone, causing them to break out in a cold
sweat. There were many skilled fighters in the martial world. However, it
was rare to find anyone so strong. Countless geniuses spent all their
lives trying to break that barrier and evolve.
Herman and Leon were the perfect examples. Although they were semiGrandmasters who were halfway to becoming Grandmasters, the gap they had
yet to fill was so profound that they’d been stuck at their current level
for the past decade and still hadn’t seen any improvements. Therefore, it
wasn’t an exaggeration to say that becoming a Grandmaster was near
impossible.
Everyone finally understood why Herman and Leon had lost. Their
opponent was a Grandmaster! “Shit! We’re doomed!”
“How are we supposed to fight against such a strong opponent?”
“That’s the end of our family!”
The Harmon family wore devastated expressions. The opponent they were
facing was a
Grandmaster, which meant they had no chance of winning and could only
let the Dark Lord do as he pleased.
“You’ve lost, Hector. I’ll let you guys live if you hand over the
treasure.” The Dark Lord
commanded. He was powerful enough to crush the entire family.
“Knowing you, you won’t let us go even if we hand over the treasure.”
Hector shook his head.
“You don’t have a choice in this matter.” The Dark Lord smiled
coldly. It was true that he hadn’t been planning to let any of them go
since obtaining the treasure map and getting rid of the Harmon family had
been his target from the start.
“Since we’ll die no matter what, we might as well die honorably.”
Hector took a deep breath. He suddenly raised his hand and shouted, “All
Harmon family members, listen up! Draw your weapons and fight!”
This kind of events will not be posted on the current date

Chapter 686
“Draw your weapons and fight!” Hector bellowed, his determined gaze
psyching the rest of the
family up.
“F*ck, let’s do this!”
“Charge!”
The Harmon family yelled and drew their weapons. Their conflict with
the Dark Lord had been going on for years, and there was no way he would
let them go easily. So, they might as well give it their best shot if
they were going to die.
“You pests dare challenge me? You will all die!” The Dark Lord’s
expression hardened. “Hector, since you’re being so stubborn, I’ll turn
this place into a bloodbath today!”
He slowly pulled his hand back before slapping the ground harshly.
Instantly, the ground shook, and snow exploded everywhere. A huge shadow
palm fell from the sky and onto the Harmon family members, making it hard
for them to breathe or even move. They realized that when their opponent
was a Grandmaster martial artist, they couldn’t even run if they wanted
to.
“Hmm…” Dustin frowned. He was just about to make his move when a
pebble shot toward the shadow palm. There was a bang as the dark cloud
dispersed.
Freed from the attack, the Harmon family began panting.
“Who the hell did that?” The Dark Lord studied the people around him
with a sharp glare. He might have only used less than a third of his
powers, but it was still more than what regular martial artists could
withstand.
“Why do you insist on killing everybody? Can’t you just forgive
them?” With a sigh, Mr. Robinson emerged from the crowd.
“Mr. Robinson?” Everyone was shocked. They never expected a family
servant to stand up for them when things got rough. Alas, it wasn’t
enough. Everything was useless when faced with a Grandmaster.
“Who are you? How dare you stop me!” The Dark Lord glared at the
older man.
“I owe the Harmon family a debt, so I hope you could be generous
enough to let them go.” Mr. Robinson requested politely.
“Hmph, who are you to talk to me like that?” The Dark Lord shouted.
“Come on, you come from the same family, so why do you have to fight
them like this? You should stop now.” Mr. Robinson’s tone was grave.
“And if I don’t?” The Dark Lord narrowed his eyes, which glinted
murderously.
“I’ll have to try and stop you then,” Mr. Robinson replied seriously.
“You stubborn, old thing!” The Dark Lord snarled. He launched himself
forward and thrust his
palm at Mr. Robinson’s chest. The devastating force was so strong
that it ripped through the air, causing the snow around them to evaporate
and the trees around them to explore.
“Watch out, Mr. Robinson!”

“Dad, duck!”
People cried out from the crowd. However, Mr. Robinson seemed to have
frozen up in fear.
“Shit, he’s a goner!”
“No one can stand the attack of a Grandmaster.”
Everyone shook their heads, sighing silently.
Mr. Robinson’s courage was commendable, but he was still far too weak
to save them. With a loud bang, the Dark Lord’s palm landed on Mr.
Robinson’s chest.
Just as everyone thought that Mr. Robinson would be injured and die
on the spot, a miracle happened. The small figure withstood the attack
perfectly and without moving.

Chapter 687
“How is that possible?” Everyone’s jaws dropped. Even Herman hadn’t
been able to withstand a single strike from the Dark Lord, so how was the
feeble old man still standing?
“I-is this really happening? Mr. Robinson blocked the attack with his
body?” Jacob’s eyes were wide.
“Holy shit! When did he become so powerful?” Trent gulped, his face
stunned in disbelief. Although Hector didn’t say anything, the shock was
written all over his face.
“I didn’t know there was someone so strong in the Harmon family!”
Herman and Leon were secretly in awe. Even if the Dark Lord hadn’t used
all his might, his attack was still more than what most people could
withstand.
“What?” The Dark Lord staggered backward, flabbergasted. He had used
eighty percent of his strength just now, yet Mr. Robinson had blocked his
attack like it was nothing.
“You should stop now.” Mr. Robinson shook his head, a clear warning
in his eyes.
“Shut up! I’m going to kill you!” The Dark Lord’s gaze hardened. He
took out a red ball and flung it at Mr. Robinson, which exploded midair.
“Watch out! That’s Demon Fire! It can burn anything and kill you
instantly!” Hector paled and cried out a warning.
Demon Fire was an infamous weapon in the martial world. Anything it
touched would immediately turn into ash, and its killing power was
incredible.
Mr. Robinson was unfazed by the flame. With a gentle puff, a strong
gust of wind raked by, putting the fire out instantly.
“What…” Hector was taken aback. How did such a terrifying weapon get
put out so quickly? Was this even humanely possible?
“How is this possible?” The Dark Lord paled. Demon Fire had been his
trump card. It was so powerful that even Grandmasters would have a hard
time defending themselves, yet Mr. Robinson had blown it out so easily.
How terrifying!
“You’ve had your turn. Now, it’s mine.” Mr. Robinson slowly raised
his hand and pointed.
Bang!
The Dark Lord’s body slammed backward with tremendous force, blasting
through trees, a fake hill, and the gazebo before eventually crashing
into the snow somewhere back, unconscious.
“Holy shit!” Everyone was stunned and tongue-tied into silence. The
Dark Lord, who was a Grandmaster, someone countless martial artists
yearned to become, had been defeated by a single attack from Mr.
Robinson. That’s incredible!
“W-who are you?” The Dark Lord staggered to his feet. His hair was
tousled, and blood trickled out of his nose and mouth. He looked as
though he would collapse at any moment.
“Michael Robinson,” his opponent answered frankly
“M-Michael Robinson?” The Dark Lord paled and stammered, “Y-you’re
Michael Robinson, one of
Chapter 687
the five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno?”

Chapter 688
“Michael Robinson?”
As soon as everyone heard the name, their jaws dropped in shock.
Michael Robinson, one of the five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno, was
just as renowned as Paul Hill and was a legendary figure with an amazing
reputation
Ten years ago, he single-handedly defended Westward Fortress by
himself. He defeated three foreign ultimate grandmasters and repelled
tens of thousands of enemies from breaking in. With him alone as defense,
his opponents hadn’t been able to step a single foot in, and this battle
had made him famous. In a short year, word of his achievements spread far
and wide, making him known as one of the strongest people in Balerno.
No one expected the same person, who had gone missing for years, to
suddenly appear here as an ordinary family servant. It showed that one
should never judge a book by its cover.
“Mr. Robinson is the Grandmaster Michael Robinson? How is that
possible?” Hector was dismayed. Michael Robinson was their family’s
ultimate trump card. His father had once told Hector that a distress
signal could only be sent when the entire family was on the brink of
destruction. However, never in his dreams did he expect such a legendary
figure to be hiding right under his nose, blending in well with everyone
else.
“No wonder Mr. Robinson was so strong.” Natasha was astonished. Being
able to kill Marlon by pointing at him and defeating the Dark Lord with a
single strike was more than enough to prove Michael’s identity.
“How unexpected!”
“With his capability, no wonder he’s such a legendary figure.”
“I can’t wait to brag about being served by a Grandmaster before!”
The Harmon family was excited after finding out the truth, their
views of Michael turned respectful. No one expected the timid servant,
who was full of smiles, to be one of the five ultimate grandmasters in
Balerno.
“Dad…” Abigail was at a loss for words, her head blank. She still
couldn’t wrap her head around the fact that her father was such an
important figure.
“It must have taken you a long time to reach such a level. I don’t
want to kill you, so stop now,” Michael stated calmly. No one dared to
look down on him after what had just transpired.
“As a Grandmaster myself, I doubt you can kill me!” The Dark Lord
gritted his teeth in displeasure.
“You should know that there are strong Grandmasters, and there are
weak ones. You’re still a fresh Grandmaster, so it wouldn’t be difficult
to get tid of you.” Michael shook his head.
“Cut the crap! I’ll kill you today!” The Dark Lord bellowed, black
fog bursting forth from his body.
“Watch out, sir. He’s going to go all out!” Herman warned.
Almost immediately, the Dark Lord made his move. With a powerful
stomp, he shot in the opposite direction like a rocket. H-he had run
away!
the five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno?

Chapter 689
The Dark Lord snuck away giddily, praising himself for his quick
thinking that saved him from his death. There was no way he could have
won against a monster like Michael. Only an idiot would have challenged
that man.
After getting over the scare, the Dark Lord thought of something and
smiled. “So what if my opponent is the legendary Michael Robinson? I
still got away. He’s just a piece of trash!”
Suddenly, his grin froze as he sensed danger coming from behind. He
instinctively turned around to see a beam of light shooting toward him at
lightning speed.
“Aargh!” The Dark Lord shrieked in terror. He immediately used all
his energy to form a shield. However, the barrier shattered as soon as it
touched the light, which pierced his body. He howled in pain as he fell
out of the sky and into the bushes.
“Great job!” The crowd cheered. They thought that the Dark Lord would
get away once more, but all it took was for Michael to throw his sword
like a javelin to take the Dark Lord down.
Just as they were basking in the happiness of defeating the Dark
Lord, there was a red flash of light as the injured Dark Lord sprung up
and dashed away rapidly, disappearing in a flash.
“A Blood Shield?” Michael was taken aback.
Blood Shield was a type of rare black magic. It drew energy from the
user’s life force and allowed the user to have sudden bursts of strength
and speed, which was extremely effective for both fighting and running
away. However, it came at a cost. Each time a person used this technique,
ten years of their life would drain away. Using a Blood Shield when
injured was even worse, so even if that person didn’t die afterward,
their fighting skills would drop significantly, and there was no way they
could remain a Grandmaster anymore.
“He didn’t die. What a pity.” Hector sighed.
“That lucky bastard!” Trent gritted his teeth angrily
“The Dark Lord has been injured. He won’t get far. Men, go after him
immediately!” Jacob ordered, leading the Harmon family’s elite guards.
Everyone was aware that if they let the Dark Lord slip away today, the
man would retaliate tenfold in the future.
“Mr. Robinson-I mean, Sir Robinson, thank you so much for helping our
family today!” Hector lowered his head respectfully.
“Thank you, Sir Robinson!” Natasha and the rest of the family
followed suit.
Mr. Robinson was no longer the timid old man they all knew. Instead,
he was the renowned -Grandmaster-Michael Robinson!
“Don’t mention it. Mr. Harmon Senior helped me before, so I’m just
repaying the favor,” Michael answered kindly as usual. However, his gaze
was conflicted as it swept over Abigail. He had tried to keep his
daughter safe by hiding his identity. Unfortunately, the truth had still
come to light. If he became Michael Robinson once more, things would only
become more troublesome.

Chapter 690
Amidst the heavy snowfall, a figure in black dashed on frantically,
ignoring the fierce winds. Blood trickled out of his wounds and dripped
onto the fresh snow beneath him.
“That piece of shit. He nearly killed me! Thank God I used Blood
Shield, or I’d be dead meat by now! * The Dark Lord gritted his teeth,
only letting out a sigh of relief when he saw that no one was on this
trail, his face still ashen.
Michael’s final attack had been so strong that it had pierced his
protective barrier and even
managed to cut through his ametrine armor, leaving a deep gash on his
back. If it weren’t for that armor, he’d be dead by now. No wonder so
many people feared the five Grandmasters. Fortunately, he managed to
survive, and he even got some shocking information.
The Dark Lord wheezed and coughed out blood as he dragged his
battered body toward his hiding spot. After ten minutes, he finally
reached a hidden area in the courtyard.
“Who are you?” Several masked women jumped out, firmly clutching
swords.
“It’s me.” The Dark Lord unveiled himself.
“Master?” The women immediately lowered their heads.
“Where’s Azalea?” The Dark Lord croaked.
“She’s standing guard in the hall,” one of the ladies answered.
“Keep an eye out for danger,” the Dark Lord reminded before heading
over to the hall.
Meanwhile, Azalea was intently observing a wooden jar. She watched,
amused, as a poisonous scorpion and centipede fought furiously.
“Azalea!” Just then, the doors opened, and the Dark Lord tottered
into the room.
“Yes?” When Azalea saw the man, she paled and rushed over. “Master!
What happened? Who did this to you?”
“Michael Robinson was helping the Harmon family, so I lost.” The Dark
Lord scowled.
“Michael Robinson, one of Balerno’s Grandmasters?” Azalea frowned.
“Didn’t he disappear years ago? What’s he doing here?”
“He was hiding his identity, so no one knew who he was. Today’s just
my unlucky day.” The Dark Lord sighed. He thought he’d finally be able to
destroy the Harmon family after becoming at Grandmaster, yet Michael’s
sudden appearance nearly cost him his life. He must have the most
rotten luck!
“As long as you’re alright, we’ll have many more chances to take
revenge. Let me treat your injuries.” Azalea immediately got to work,
swiftly applying medicine and patching the man up. However, his internal
injuries would require constant medication before they could heal.
“I might have lost this time, but at least I’ve obtained a valuable
bargaining chip,” the Dark Lord.
mused.

Chapter 691
What is it?” Azalea asked curiously.
“You’ve heard of the Mystic Arts Order, haven’t you?”
“Of course. It’s the greatest dark faction of all time. It’s even on
par with Stonia’s Celestial Alliance, “Azalea answered.
The Mystic Arts Order was a mysterious faction. Despite having only a
few disciples, everyone in the group was trained in the mystic arts as
well as martial arts. And because of their ruthless way of killing their
targets discreetly, they quickly became the strongest dark faction of all
time.
“I used to be part of the group,” The Dark Lord said wistfully. “I
might not have been the brightest disciple there, but I was still a
talented individual with a bright future. However, I was kicked out after
committing a crime.”
“Do you still wish to return there?” Azalea asked.
“Of course.” The Dark Lord nodded. “That place is like heaven to
people like us. It’s filled with numerous secret arts and is home to many
powerful fighters. If I can get back in, I’d be far stronger than I am
now!”
“You sound like you have a plan.” Azalea watched her mentor.
“You’re such a smart girl.” The Dark Lord smiled softly. “Michael
Robinson is my ticket to return to the Mystic Arts Order. Do you know who
his wife is?”
“No.” Azalea was puzzled.
“Their Grand Sorceress, Katherine Hunter!” The Dark Lord revealed.
“The Grand Sorceress?” Azalea was astonished. The Grand Sorceress was
the successor of the Mystic Arts Order and stood higher than anyone in
the group. Most of the time, the leader would keep themselves hidden from
the world outside, so the responsibility of taking care of the order
would fall onto the Grand Sorceress’ shoulders.
“Hang on…” Azalea suddenly recalled something. Didn’t the Grand
Sorceress die a long time ago?”
“Katherine Hunter might be dead, but she has a daughter.” The Dark
Lord smiled sinisterly. “Very few people know that she gave birth to a
daughter after eloping with Michael Robinson. The leader of the order
only discovered this after tracking Katherine down a decade later. To
prevent their daughter from being taken away, Katherine and Michael
fought against the order, and Katherine died during the battle. Michael
then immediately fled with his daughter and hid
– himself from the world. I didn’t expect myself to discover this
secret today.”
Azalea finally understood what the Dark Lord was implying. “Master,
do you intend to trade this information with the Mystic Arts Order so
that they accept you again?”
“Bingo!” The Dark Lord smiled. “Since Katherine died, Michael
Robinson’s daughter naturally became the next Grand Sorceress, and the
Mystic Arts Order would do anything to get their hands. on her.”
“I see…” Azalea’s eyes lit up. “We sure hit the jackpot today.”

Exactly! As long as we bring the Grand Sorceress back to the order,
they will worship us endlessly,” the Dark Lord boasted. He laughed
manically before he began to cough violently.
“Are you all right?” Flabbergasted, Azalea quickly comforted the Dark
Lord.
“Michael managed to injure me earlier, and I was forced to use Blood
Shield. I only have ten percent of my power left.” The Dark Lord wiped
the blood off the corner of his lips. “But that’s nothing. As long as I
can bring the Grand Sorceress back to the Mystic Arts Order, I’ll recover
in no time. I’ll be stronger than ever!”
“I can’t believe you’re letting me know such a huge secret.” Azalea
was touched.
“You’re my favorite disciple and like a daughter to me. What’s a
little secret? As soon as I secure a position in the order, I’ll make
sure to promote you too!” The Dark Lord smiled.
“Master, thank you so much. I don’t have anything to repay you with,
so please accept my small gift.” Azalea lowered her head.
“What is it?” The Dark Lord inquired. Before he had time to react, a
sharp dagger pierced his chest, shocking him.
“Here you go.” An evil smirk appeared on Azalea’s face.

Chapter 692
“Ugh…The Dark Lord was stunned. With his eyes wide open, he looked at
the knife in his chest, then up at the smirking Azalea. His pale face was
a mix of shock, disbelief, and confusion. It happened so suddenly that he
still hadn’t registered that he had been stabbed.
“W-why?” The Dark Lord asked in disbelief. He never expected his most
beloved disciple to kill
him.
“Your skills have greatly plummeted since you’re seriously injured,
rendering you defenseless.
Today is the best day to kill you.” Azalea smiled. “By the way, I
applied some Tranqurin on my blade. You’re just like a little lamb
waiting to be sacrificed now.”
“I’ve treated you well. Why would you betray me? Just when have I
ever treated you badly?” The
Dark Lord trembled, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.
“You’ve never treated me badly. In a way, you’ve been quite kind to
me. However, you still have to die,” Azalea said plainly.
“Why why? Why!” The Dark Lord’s emotions surged as he grabbed
Azalea’s hand, and his eyes turned red as he roared, “I’ve treated you
like my daughter since you were young. The other disciples have yet to
receive such an honor. Why would you do this?”
Azalea slapped his hand away, her expression growing colder by the
second. “You want to know why? Fine, I’ll tell you. It’s because you
killed my parents!” The Dark Lord froze at her words, his eyes betraying
his shock.
“Why are you silent now?” Azalea scoffed. “15 years ago, on New
Year’s Eve, you led a group of men
in the middle of the night, broke into my house, and slaughtered my
entire family. My father was
killed at your hands, while my mother was violated to death. I
watched as you, beasts, massacred
the people close to me! I could never forget, nor will I ever forget,
those horrifying scenes!
“I endured 15 years of humiliation, all to find an opportunity to
kill you! However, you were too
strong, and you got suspicious easily. I never felt confident enough
to make a move. That was why I tried my best to please you in every way,
lowering your guard slowly. Finally, I succeeded. It’s been 15 years!
I’ve waited exactly 15 years for this opportunity!” By the end of it,
Azalea was
seething.
Nobody knew how she endured those 15 years. She hid right beside her
enemy, putting on a fake smile and acting thoughtful throughout the day.
However, she had endless nightmares at night, never getting a peaceful
night’s sleep. Every night, to prevent herself from sleeping talking, and
revealing her identity, she sealed off her acupoints, rendering herself
mute.
For 15 years, she was extremely cautious and walked on thin ice, for
she knew that once her cover
was blown, it would not only put an end to her plans for revenge but
also put her in a situation.
worse than death. Fortunately, after 15 years of waiting,
determination, and hard work, she finally had a chance at revenge.
1
“H-how did you find out? Who told you?” The Dark Lord’s lips
trembled. It was true that he slaughtered the Larsons back then. However,
when he stormed into the final room and saw the little girl asleep on the
bed, his heart was stirred with compassion. The little girl reminded him
of his late daughter. Since he hadn’t exposed his identity, he made a
bold decision. He killed all of

r, taking her under his wing. He never expected mself would lead to
such a calamity.
ssed every one of your killings with my own eyes!

Chapter 693
“No, impossible! You were only six years old back then, and you were
fast asleep! The Dark Lord shook his hend furiously.
Azalea responded, “I’d be dead now if I hadn’t pretended to be asleep
”
“You” The Dark Lord was at a loss for words He could not believe an
experienced fighter like him had been played by a six-year-old
“Since you now know the truth, you can die now” Azalea flashed a
smile again.
“Wait! You can’t kill me!” The Dark Lord panicked as he clamored,
“Don’t forget that you still carry the curse that I planted in you If I
die, you won’t survive either!”
He would plant a venomous curse on every new disciple The first
reason was to control them better, while the second was to prevent
betrayals The current situation was a perfect example.
“The curse? You mean this?” Azalea smiled playfully and took out a
clear glass bottle. Inside was a red centipede.
“H-how did you get it out?” The Dark Lord’s expression shifted. The
curse he planted was connected to him, no one was able to break it unless
the elder of the mystic arts personally
intervened
“I knew today would come, so I asked a miracle doctor to break the
curse in advance. What else do
you have to say?” Azalea reached out and squeezed, crushing the
bottle with the centipede inside.
“Azalea, let me live, and I’ll teach you everything I know!” The Dark
Lord panicked and pleaded. Due to the effects of Tranqurin, he wasn’t
able to muster an ounce of internal energy and was
rendered useless.
“There’s no need. Once I find the Grand Sorceress and join the Mystic
Arts Order, I’ll naturally get
what I want.” Azalea was unfazed.
“Azalea! Even if you kill me, your parents won’t come back to life.
Vengeance only breeds more vengeance. Put down your blade and seek
redemption. As long as you spare me, your soul can be saved!” The Dark
Lord preached, desperately trying to live. However, as soon as he
finished his plea, Azalea raised her sword and swiftly severed his neck,
showing no mercy.
“Ugh The Dark Lord’s voice choked. The bloody line on his neck spread
rapidly, and in the next second, his head rolled off his shoulders and
onto the ground with a thud. He had died with
discontentment.
“Only when you die can my soul be saved.” Azalea kicked the Dark
Lord’s headless corpse, sending it flying several feet away. Carrying his
head, she walked out of the hall, coming to a stop in the courtyard.
Looking up at the sky, the chilling snowflakes fell upon her face,
carrying at
sense of desolation and sorrow.
“Mom Dad… Can you see it? This bastard is dead I personally killed
him. I did it. I fulfilled my promise. I avenged the both of you!” With a
thud, Azalea dropped to the ground heavily. As she knelt, two lines of
tears streamed slowly down her face. She had endured 15 years of
humiliation. Today, she finally slayed the murderer. Vengeance was hers

Chapter 694
As night fell deeper, the snow fell heavier.
Meanwhile, Hector and the others stood outside the Harmons’ meeting
room, waiting in silence. They occasionally stole glances inside, where
Michael and Dustin were engaged in a hushed conversation. Half an hour
earlier, Michael had asked everyone to leave so he could speak to Dustin
privately.
“Mr. Rhys, that’s the gist of what happened. I concealed my identity
to hide from the enemy and protect Abigail from harm.” Michael poured his
heart out, finally releasing all the feelings he had bottled up
“I never expected that Abigail’s mother would turn out to be the
Grand Sorceress of the Mystic Arts Order” Dustin was shocked.
The Mystic Arts Order was known as the most formidable dark faction
in existence, composed of talented individuals and high-level experts.
The position of Grand Sorceress was prestigious Dustin had always been
curious about the protective seal inside Abigail. With her mother’s
identity as the Grand Sorceress revealed, everything now made sense.
“Though the title of Grand Sorceress sounds grand, they don’t even
have the basic right to freedom. I don’t wish for Abigail to follow in
her mother’s footsteps.” Michael sighed.
“Mr. Robinson, I don’t understand. Why are you sharing your secrets
with me?” Dustin was confused. The Mystic Arts Order’s Grand Sorceress
was a prestigious position in which few had the privilege of knowing
their identity.
“It used to be a secret, but it won’t stay a secret much longer.”
Michael shook his head. “From the moment I attacked the Dark Lord, I had
exposed my identity. The Mystic Arts Order will probably be making a move
soon.” The disciples of the Mystic Arts Order were spread all over the
world. The Dark Lord was one of them.
“So, what’s your plan?” Dustin asked.
“I’ve been on the run for so many years. It’s time to face reality
and resolve things once and for all.” Michael frowned. “Abigail is the
only one I have left. I have a favor to ask of you-I hope you can
take care of her for me.”
“Me?” Dustin was shocked. “But I’ve never been a father.”
“You don’t have to be her father, you can be her mentor instead. ”
Michael smiled. “I know you’ve been guiding Abigail in martial arts.
Since she inherited her mother’s genes, she has a strong foundation. I
sincerely hope you will take her in as your disciple.”
“Mr. Robinson, you think too highly of me. You’re a martial arts
grandmaster. How could I dare accept her as a disciple with you here?”
Dustin scratched his head.
“Mr. Rhys, you are too humble. I’ve been part of the martial arts
world for over a decade. I’m good at reading people, too. However, I
can’t seem to read through you. If I’m not mistaken, you should have
already attained the level of a grandmaster. Am I right?” Michael smiled
profoundly.
“You have a good eye. It’s no wonder that you are one of the five
ultimate grandmasters.” Dustin

didn’t deny it. Some things could be understood without being said
aloud.
The younger generations are talented!” Michael’s expression was full
of wonder. “A young grandmaster martial artist is hard to find in
Dragonmarsh. It would be Abigail’s greatest honor to be your disciple.”
“You’re too kind, Mr. Robinson. Talents like Abigail are sought after
by countless people.” Dustin smiled in response.
“Does that mean you’ve agreed?” Michael was surprised.
“As long as Abigail is okay with it, I naturally have no problems
with it.” Dustin nodded. Abigail was talented, and they got along well.
He would be happy to take her in as a disciple.
“Thank you, Mr. Rhys! I’m extremely grateful.” Michael stood up and
shook Dustin’s hand.
“You’re welcome, Mr. Robinson. Perhaps I was fated to meet Abigail.”
Dustin returned the gesture.
“Alright, I’ll send Abigail over to you officially as a disciple
tomorrow.” Michael nodded in acknowledgment. After another short
exchange, Michael left.
Dustin’s expression turned heavy as he watched the father-daughter
duo depart. From their conversation earlier, he could tell from Michael’s
tone that he was already passing on his final
wishes.
“Dustin, what did Mr. Robinson tell you?” At that moment, the members
of the Harmon family
walked in.

Chapter 695
The Harmons were naturally curious since Dustin and Michael’s
conversation went on for some
time.
“Nothing much. Mr. Robinson just requested that I take care of
Abigail in the future,” Dustin replied.
“That’s all? That can’t be.” Trent was suspicious.
“Yeah.” Dustin shrugged. He knew that Abigail’s identity as the Grand
Sorceress shouldn’t be
made known for her safety.
“Alright, let’s set aside other matters for now. Our priority is to
capture the Dark Lord. As long as he is alive, the Harmons will be in
danger.” Hector changed the subject.
“Jacob has gone after him with some of his men. I wonder how he’s
doing.” Trent was slightly worried. Although the Dark Lord was severely
injured, he was still a Grandmaster martial artist. It would be a
challenge to capture him.
“Mr. Hector…” At that moment, the butler rushed into the meeting
room, holding a square gift box.
“What’s wrong?” Hector looked over at him.
“Mr. Hector, someone outside just passed us a gift earlier, asking us
to deliver it to Mr. Rhys,” the butler responded.
“For me?” Dustin was perplexed. “What is it?”
“I’m not sure. That person said it was a surprise.” The butler shook
his head.
“A surprise? I’m curious now.” Dustin smiled as he slowly opened up
the box. Everyone else in the room watched, and their expressions
transformed instantly. Inside the box was the severed and bloody head of
the Dark Lord!
Meanwhile, inside the Grant family mansion, Tyler sat alone in his
study, engrossed in a game of chess. Suddenly, a fleeting shadow glided
by the corner. Moments later, a woman with a mask resembling a water
droplet emerged slowly from the shadows.
“What?” Tyler remained focused on the chessboard, never once looking
up.
“Master, I just received news that the Dark Lord failed. He didn’t
manage to get his hands on the treasure map,” the masked woman reported
in a hushed voice.
“What?” Tyler’s brows furrowed. “That trash! I spent all those
resources to help him attain the level of a grandmaster, but he ends up
not being able to deal with the Harmons? He’s better off
dead!”
“Something unexpected happened today, master. Michael Robinson
appeared and injured the
Dark Lord,” the masked woman said.
“Michael Robinson? What was he doing at the Harmons?” Tyler was
confused.
The masked woman replied, “Based on my investigation, the Harmons
helped out Michael once. I

guess today was the day he repaid the favor.”
I didn’t expect the Harmons to have hidden a trump card.” Tyler was
deep in thought.
Master, should we kidnap Natasha and threaten Hector to reveal the
treasure map?” The masked woman suddenly asked.
“That’s a bad idea.” Tyler shook his head. “Once the existence of the
treasure map is revealed, it will attract others’ attention. Not to
mention, Natasha’s identity is somewhat special. Her maternal grandfather
is no ordinary person. We can’t make a move on her for now. Hector is
also stubborn and persistent, so it will be hard to snatch the treasure
map from him: Since it’s difficult to deal with Hector, let’s change our
approach.”
Tyler smiled as if he thought of something. “Traditionally, the
treasure map has always been kept by the family patriarch. As long as we
can sow discord among the Harmons and manipulate the succession of a new
patriarch, our problem will be resolved naturally.”
“Master, you are a genius.” The masked woman caught on immediately.
“Go on. There is no room for failure this time.” Tyler waved his
hand, gesturing for her to leave. “Yes, master!” The woman responded and
vanished right away.
X

Chapter 696
Inside the chairman’s office at Nicholson Corp., Dahlia stood before
the expansive floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing pensively at the falling
snow. The city shimmered with vibrant lights, yet she Was there alone
Her mother had returned home yesterday while she remained in
Millsburg to settle pressing work commitments. On one hand, she truly had
matters to attend to, but on the other, she was hiding. She didn’t know
how to explain James’ death to the family. Until the real culprit was
caught, Dustin remained the prime suspect.
While she was lost in her thoughts, her phone suddenly rang. She was
surprised to see that it was a call from Regulus Nicholson, the Nicholson
family patriarch.
“Hello, Grandpa Regulus. How can I help you?” Dahlia was quick to
greet him.
“Dahlia, I heard from your grandpa that you won’t be spending New
Year’s at home and will be working overtime at the office instead?”
Regulus asked in concern.
“I have pressing matters to attend to at work. It’s more convenient
for me to stay here.” Dahlia
smiled
“Dahlia, it’s good that you’re devoted to your work. But you need to
balance work and rest as well. Don’t overwork yourself.”
“Thank you for your concern, Grandpa Regulus. I’ll take care of
myself.”
“Right, I called you tonight as there is something important I wish
to discuss with you.”
“Please go on.”
“As I’m getting old, I’m no longer able to take on as many
responsibilities. That is why I have decided to step down from my
position and appoint you as the new head of the family,” Regulus
declared, dropping a bombshell.
“What? You want me to become the matriarch?” Dahlia was shocked and
refused immediately. ” Grandpa Regulus, that won’t do! I’m too young. How
can I possibly be worthy of taking your place?
“I’ve witnessed your talents and capabilities firsthand. You are
entirely capable of taking on the position and leading the entire
Nicholson family,” Regulus said in a serious tone.
“Grandpa Regulus, I’ve only recently returned to the family. I won’t
be convincing as the successor. Besides, there are plenty of talented
individuals in our family who would be more suitable for the role.”
Dahlia was in a dilemma. Managing Nicholson Corp. alone was already
giving her a headache. Since her current standing within the family was
still low, leading an entire aristocratic family would be an immense
challenge.
“Our family indeed has talented people, but they are not ready to
lead the family. You, on the other hand, are different. You built up your
own family with your own hands and have long been ready to take on this
responsibility. You’re the best among the young members of the Nicholson
family. No one else is more suited for the role.”
“Grandpa Regulus, you’ve overestimated me. Firstly, I don’t possess
the family’s wealth. Second, I

lack connections, and third, I don’t have the resources. I’m simply
not qualified.” Dahlia was. feeling helpless. Even though she was
ambitious and had considered fighting for the position, it was too early
with her current standing.
“I can provide you with the wealth, connections, and resources you
need. As long as you agree, I will personally support your succession,”
Regulus declared boldly.
“I…” Dahlia was at a loss for words. Regulus was not merely valuing
her but showering her with affection by sweeping away all obstacles for
her.
“Grandpa Regulus, I don’t understand. Why did you choose me?” Dahlia
inquired cautiously. With Regulus’ abilities, wouldn’t it be better to
groom his grandson to be his successor? Why did he choose an outsider
like her?
“Because you are the most suitable candidate and have the greatest
potential to bring our family to greater heights!” Regulus sounded
resolute. If he were honest, he made the decision not solely based on
Dahlia’s exceptional talent but mainly because she had the support of a
nobleman. 1
“But-” Dahlia was about to continue when Regulus interrupted her.
“Dahlia, stop refusing. Some things are meant to be fought for. I
trust in your abilities. If you won’t be the matriarch, nobody else can!”
Since Regulus put it that way, Dahlia had no other reason to refuse.
She could only nod, saying, ” Thank you for having confidence in me. I
will try my best. Please guide me when I fall short.”

Chapter 697
Regulus chuckled heartily. “All right, as long as you agree! I’ll
arrange a family meeting tomorrow morning and officially announce you as
the new head of the Nicholson family!”
The surprising news came without warning, leaving Dahlia in a daze
even after Regulus had hung up. She hadn’t achieved much, yet she was
suddenly the Nicholson matriarch, dramatically elevating her status.
It felt unbelievable. Although Dahlia believed she had the talent,
she lacked the confidence to lead such a prominent family at this time.
However, she also realized that this was an opportunity for her to rise,
and she shouldn’t let it slip away. She had to give it a try, regardless
of whether she was prepared.
The next morning, the heavy snowfall had stopped, and it was finally
the New Year. Dustin had just returned to the Flame Dragon Gang when he
saw Nelson approaching him happily. “Sir Rhys! I have good news!”
“What? Did your wife give birth?” Dustin asked curiously.
“It’s better news than that.”
“She gave birth to twins?”
“Sir Rhys, can you have a better imagination?”
“A better imagination? Oh… I get it now. The children are not yours?”
Nelson was speechless, and the corners of his mouth twitched.
Dustin’s responses were getting
more absurd.
“Sir Rhys, I’ll just tell you. We found James’ killer.” Nelson was
not going to let Dustin continue guessing. Dustin might just say his wife
ran off with another man next.
“The killer? Where are they?” Dustin’s gaze grew cold, and he turned
serious.
“We beat him up half to death. He’s unconscious now, but he already
ratted out the mastermind,” Nelson responded.
“Who was it?” Dustin asked.
“Nicholson Corp.’s Vice Chairman-Hank Hoffman!” Nelson’s expression
was serious.
Dustin was surprised. “Hank Hoffman? Are you sure?”
Nelson explained, “Based on the statement, Hank intended to remove
Ms. Nicholson forcefully from her position, but he couldn’t do so with
you backing her. So, he decided to sow discord between the two of you. It
would be easier for him to accomplish his goal if you weren’t on good
terms with Ms. Nicholson.”
“I can’t believe he resorted to such underhanded methods to gain a
small advantage. This bastard deserves to die!” A murderous gaze
flickered in Dustin’s eyes. He had previously rejected Hank’s attempts to
bribe him. He didn’t expect Hank to retaliate by setting him up. If he
hadn’t investigated the situation thoroughly, he would have fallen into
Hank’s trap.

“Sir Rhys, what Hank did was unforgivable. I’ve already obtained his
address and will send someone to capture him immediately!” Nelson said
furiously.
“There’s no need. I’ll handle it personally this time. Show me the
way,” Dustin said with a hardened expression.
“Right away!” Without hesitating, Nelson quickly went to get the car.
The gravity of the situation was evident since Dustin had decided to get
involved personally. Hank wouldn’t be able to escape this time!

Chapter 698
In a luxurious private room at Ibiza Club, Hank was enthusiastically
entertaining a bald man in glasses. A few alluring hostesses were by
their sides, providing attentive service.
“Mr. Niles, thank you for traveling all the way here. This is our
show of sincerity. We hope you like it.” Hank took out a check and placed
it on the table, sliding it forward. The bald Niles only glanced at it
before ignoring it, and he continued to drink with the beautiful women
beside him.
“Oh, look at me. I almost forgot to pass you a welcoming gift as
well.” Hank caught on immediately and took out another gift box, passing
it to him with both hands. Niles opened the box and saw a gold bar that
weighed a few kilograms. It was worth around one to two million dollars.
Niles chuckled gleefully. “Hank, that’s so generous of you. There’s
no need for such extravagant gifts between us,” he said as he put them
away nonchalantly.
“Considering you traveled from Stonia, these are nothing.” While Hank
smiled politely, he inwardly mused that this cunning individual seemed to
be growing greedier. However, since he
needed Niles’ assistance, he could only remain silent.
“Mr. Niles, I’m wondering if you brought anything with you on your
trip this time?” Hank asked tentatively.
“Don’t worry, I didn’t forget. This isn’t the first time anyway,”
Niles said as he took out a small, purple vial from his pocket and passed
it to Hank.
Hank’s eyes lit up as he reached out to receive the vial. However,
Niles retracted his hand with a
warning. “Mr. Hoffman, I’m just reminding you that this is an
extremely valuable item. There is
only one such vial made every year, and your grandmother relies on
this precious herb to live. You
better not lose it.”
“Never. This treasure is more valuable than my life. I assure you, I
won’t lose it!” Hank nodded
incessantly.
“Very well, I’m entrusting it to you now. You’re responsible for
anything that happens after,” Niles said, placing the purple vial in
Hank’s hands.
“Thank you, Mr. Niles!” Hank was delighted. He took out a safe he had
brought with him, carefully placing the vial in it. This item was worth a
fortune and couldn’t be bought with money. It was also a precious item
that Alma relied on to survive. Naturally, he had to take extreme care of
it.
“Hank Hoffman!” Suddenly, the private room was violently kicked in,
and a group of fighters with. menacing expressions barged their way in
furiously. Each of them had a knife in hand.
“Who are you? How dare you make a scene in my area?” Hank’s
expression darkened.
“You seem to be having fun, Mr. Hoffman. How is it that you have the
time to be drinking here?” The men stepped aside to make way for Dustin
and Nelson, who slowly walked inside.
“It’s you!” Hank’s brows furrowed. “Mr. Rhys, what is the meaning of
this? There are no grievances between us, why have you brought your men
here?”
“You son of a B*tch! You’re still pretending, I see. What do you mean
by ‘no grievances’ when you set up our leader?” Nelson bellowed.

Aldon’t understand what you mean.” Hank acted clueless.
You ordered James to be killed, didn’t you?” Dustin asked out of the
blue.
James? Hank shook his head. “I’m sorry, I don’t know who that is.
There must have been a misunderstanding.”
“A misunderstanding?” With a frosty smile, Nelson gestured. “Bring
him in!” On his orders, a man covered in injuries was forcefully brought
in. Hank’s expression shifted at the sight of the man. He finally
realized something was up. These people had come prepared.
“Hank Hoffman, do you know this man?” Dustin asked calmly.
“No, I don’t. Who is he?” Hank remained unyielding.
“You son of a B*tch!” Nelson raised his hand, delivering a forceful
slap that sent Hank sprawling to the ground. Nelson berated. “You’re
still trying to argue at this point? This man confessed to everything,
and you were the one who hired him!”
“Nonsense! I don’t know any murderers! Stop making false
accusations!” Hank shouted in fury, I’m warning you. I have the matriarch
of the Glenstead Nicholsons backing me!”

Chapter 699
“You dickhead! I don’t think you realize the gravity of the
situation!” Nelson was furious and was about to smack Hank again when
Dustin stopped him.
“You mean the Nicholsons were involved in this?”
“Why, are you finally scared?” Hank sneered. “That’s more like it.
You’ll be offending the Nicholsons if you offend me. Now, get out of
here!”
“I’m giving you one last chance. Confess and surrender yourself to
the authorities, and I’ll let you go” Dustin’s expression was cold.
“What a load of crap!” Hank glared at Dustin. “Don’t think I’m afraid
of you just because you’re the
leader of the Flame Dragon Gang! Your small gang is nothing compared
to the aristocratic
Nicholsons! They could exterminate you in seconds!”
“It seems like you won’t talk without a lesson. Slice his hand off!”
Dustin cut through the
nonsense.
“Yes, sir!” Nelson smirked. He ordered two of their henchmen to pin
Hank to the table.
“Wait! I’m warning you, don’t you dare touch me! The Nicholsons will
not let you get away with it if you do!” Hank panicked and struggled
desperately.
“Go on, don’t stop! Let’s see how long you can keep up this act!”
Nelson raised his knife and
ruthlessly brought it down on Hank’s wrist.
“Ah-!” Blood splattered everywhere as Hank’s blood-curdling scream
echoed throughout the room.
“Y-you!” Hank’s expression twisted in agony as he groaned. He
couldn’t believe they had hurt
him. Weren’t they afraid of the Nicholsons’ wrath?
“Still not going to talk? Slice off his other hand,” Dustin ordered
again.
“Yes, sir!” Without another word, Nelson raised his knife once more.
“Mr. Niles, save me!” Hank screamed in fear.
“Stop right there!” At that moment, Niles, who had been silent the
entire time, finally stood up.
“Who are you? I’m warning you to mind your own business!” Nelson’s
expression was hostile.
“Hmm?” Niles’ expression darkened. “Do you know who I am? How dare
you talk to me like that?
You must not want to live!”
“I don’t F*cking care who you are!” Nelson was getting impatient.
“The audacity! He’s a prominent figure from Stonia-The Killian
family’s butler!” Hank cried out.
“The Killians?” Nelson could feel his eyes twitch, and his earlier
arrogance disappeared instantly.
The Killians were one of Stonia’s prestigious aristocratic families.
As a family with a history spanning over a hundred years, they wielded
immense power. Even the Tremendous Three of Millsburg were inferior to
the Killians. After all, $tonia was the capital city. Any random, minor
aristocratic family from Stonia was already leagues above any family in
Millsburg, let alone an influential one like the Killians.

I don’t understand what you mean.” Hank acted clueless.
“You ordered James to be killed, didn’t you?” Dustin asked out of the
blue.
“James?” Hank shook his head. “I’m sorry, I don’t know who that is.
There must have been a
misunderstanding.”
“A misunderstanding?” With a frosty smile, Nelson gestured. “Bring
him in!” On his orders, a man covered in injuries was forcefully brought
in Hank’s expression shifted at the sight of the man. He finally realized
something was up. These people had come prepared.
“Hank Hoffman, do you know this man?” Dustin asked calmly.
“No, I don’t. Who is he?” Hank remained unyielding.
“You son of a B*tch!” Nelson raised his hand, delivering a forceful
slap that sent Hank sprawling to the ground. Nelson berated. “You’re
still trying to argue at this point? This man confessed to everything,
and you were the one who hired him!”
“Nonsense! I don’t know any murderers! Stop making false
accusations!” Hank shouted in fury,” I’m warning you. I have the
matriarch of the Glenstead Nicholsons backing me!”
2/2
Chapter 699
“You dickhead! I don’t think you realize the gravity of the
situation!” Nelson was furious and was about to smack Hank again when
Dustin stopped him.
“You mean the Nicholsons were involved in this?”
“Why, are you finally scared?” Hank sneered. “That’s more like it.
You’ll be offending the Nicholsons if you offend me. Now, get out of
here!”
“I’m giving you one last chance. Confess and surrender yourself to
the authorities, and I’ll let you go.” Dustin’s expression was cold.
“What a load of crap!” Hank glared at Dustin. “Don’t think I’m afraid
of you just because you’re the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang! Your
small gang is nothing compared to the aristocratic Nicholsons! They could
exterminate you in seconds”
“It seems like you won’t talk without a lesson. Slice his hand off!”
Dustin cut through the
nonsense.
“Yes, sir!” Nelson smirked. He ordered two of their henchmen to pin
Hank to the table.
“Wait! I’m warning you, don’t you dare touch me! The Nicholsons will
not let you get away with it if you do!” Hank panicked and struggled
desperately.
“Go on, don’t stop! Let’s see how long you can keep up this act!”
Nelson raised his knife and ruthlessly brought it down on Hank’s wrist.
“Ah-!” Blood splattered everywhere as Hank’s blood-curdling scream
echoed throughout the room.
“Y-you!” Hank’s expression twisted in agony as he groaned. He
couldn’t believe they had hurt
him. Weren’t they afraid of the Nicholsons’ wrath?
“Still not going to talk? Slice off his other hand,” Dustin ordered
again.
“Yes, sir!” Without another word, Nelson raised his knife once more.
“Mr. Niles, save me!” Hank screamed in fear.
“Stop right there!” At that moment, Niles, who had been silent the
entire time, finally stood up.
“Who are you? I’m warning you to mind your own business!” Nelson’s
expression was hostile.
“Hmm?” Niles’ expression darkened. “Do you know who I am? How dare
you talk to me like that?
You must not want to live!”
“I don’t F*cking care who you are!” Nelson was getting impatient.
“The audacity! He’s a prominent figure from Stonia-The Killian
family’s butler!” Hank cried out.
“The Killians?” Nelson could feel his eyes twitch, and his earlier
arrogance disappeared instantly.
The Killians were one of Stonia’s prestigious aristocratic families.
As a family with a history spanning over a hundred years, they wielded
immense power. Even the Tremendous Three of Millsburg were inferior to
the Killians. After all, Stonia was the capital city. Any random, minor
aristocratic family from Stonia was already leagues above any family in
Millsburg, let alone an influential one like the Killians.

“Hah! Why did you go silent? Where’s all that arrogance now? I dare
you to try anything with the Killian family’s butler here!” Hank’s
expression twisted into a hideous sneer. He knew that few would dare to
provoke the Killians.
This is between us and Hank. It’s best if the Killians stay out of
it,” Dustin responded calmly.
“Hey, kid, are you lecturing me?” Niles took his time lighting a
cigar before taking two deep puffs. With an air of arrogance, he
declared, “You seem oblivious to my status. Listen up; I’m not going to
repeat myself. I am the Killian family’s butler. You ants will always
remain beneath me, as I hold the power to play with your lives! I can
have all of you killed with just one word! Now, I order you to
immediately-”
Before Niles could finish his sentence, a thunderous noise similar to
an explosion rang out. He had been sent flying, crashing heavily into a
wall. His bones shattered as he spewed blood, and he was rendered
unconscious on the spot.

Chapter 700
“My ears hurt.” Dustin’s expression turned frosty. Without
hesitation, he sent Niles flying with a brutal kick.
“What?” Nelson and their men were dumbfounded at the sight. Hank
couldn’t believe his eyes either, and he momentarily forgot about his
pain. Nobody expected Dustin to act so ruthlessly without uttering a
single word
He had just kicked the Killian family’s butler and a prominent figure
from Stonia! One simple word from him could end their entire lives. Most
importantly, the butler represented the Killians. Humiliating their
butler was akin to humiliating the family themselves. How could Dustin be
so daring and seemingly unconcerned about his own life?
“Y–you… You dared harm Mr. Niles? Do you know what you just did?”
Hank was scared and furious as he cried out.
“He’s just the Killians‘ servant. What’s the big deal?” Dustin turned
his attention back to Hank and warned coldly, “You, on the other hand,
will be in big trouble if you don’t start talking.
After meeting Dustin’s icy stare, Hank felt a chill run down his
spine. He was genuinely terrified at that moment To him, Dustin seemed
like a madman for daring to harm Niles.
“Silent still? Cut off all his limbs,” Dustin ordered once again
“Yes, sir!” Nelson grinned as he raised his blade once more.
“Wait! I’ll talk…” Hank was terrified and surrendered immediately.
However, despite that, the steel knife still came down with a whoosh,
slicing Hank’s hand off Hank’s mind went blank as he met Nelson’s twisted
smile.
“You damned-!” Hank’s words were cut off by the intensity of the
pain, and he lost consciousness. “Lightly bandage up his wound. We’re
heading to Nicholson Corp., Dustin ordered.
“Yes, sir.” Two henchmen dragged Hank out after wrapping his arm up
“Sir Rhys, take a look at this. Suddenly, Nelson’s sharp gaze noticed
the safe on the table. After they opened it up, they saw a delicate
purple vial inside.
Dustin picked it up and brought it to his nose. After a sniff, his
expression betrayed his surprise. “I didn’t expect it to be Zirtanium.
Interesting.”
“Zirtanium? What is that?” Nelson was curious.
“It’s a slow–acting poison, but taking it induces a comfortable and
energized feeling. They won’t even feel any more pain. It’s effective in
treating specific illnesses. As it is extremely rare, it is worth a
fortune,” Dustin explained.
“Is it really that amazing?” Nelson’s eyes lit up.
“Indeed it is, but it is still poison after all. One will get
addicted easily, and it has been banned in the martial world, Dustin
responded.
“What would Hank need it for?” Nelson scratched his head.

“Who knows? Let’s just hold onto it for now It’s worth a lot anyway
Dustin replied nonchalantly and kept the vial in his pocket. He knew it
could act as a lifeline for certain people
In the chairman’s office at Nicholson Corp

 

 

Chapter List